[BRARY 


THE  UNIVERSITY 


OF  CAL  [FORNIA 


LOS  ANGELES 


1 1,1  ft  • 
JESSIE  TALKING  TO  ROVER.  Front. 


GLEH   MORRIS   STORIES. 


THE  STORY  OF 


AGIRL WHO  FOUGHT  WITH  LITTLE  IMPULSE, THE 
WIZARD,  AND  CONQUERED  HIM, 


By  FRANCIS  FORRESTER,  Esq. 
(DANIEL  WISE,  D.D.,) 

AUTHOR  OP  " BOY  TRIVKLERS  IN  ARABIA,"  "YOUNG  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  CHOM,"  "SOME 

REMARKABLE   WOMEN,"   "  MEN  OF  RENOWN,"   "OUR   MISSIONARY    HEROES  AND 

HEROINE',"  "  LINDENDALB  STORIBS,"  "  SKKTCHES  AMI  ANECDOTES  op  AUKB- 

ICAN    METHODISTS,"  "  HEROIC    METHODISTS   or  TH«   OI.DKN   Tia«," 

"  I'oc.NO    MAN'S   COUNSELOR, "    " YOUNG  LADIE«"  CouxstLon," 

"PATH or  LIFE,"   "  PLEASANT  PATHWAYS,"  "S^uiM 

or  WALTON  HALL,"  *ic.,  ate. 


NEW  YORK:  PHILLIPS  &•  HUNT. 
CRAXSTOSdt  STOWS. 

1888. 


Copyright,  1860.  by 
HOWE  &  FERRY,  NEW  YORK. 


Copyright,  1888,  by 
DANIEL  WISE,  NEW  YORK. 


NOTE 

TO  PARENTS,  GUARDIANS,  AND  TEACHERS. 

THE  purpose  of  the  "  GLEN  MORRIS  STORIES*'  is  to 
sow  the  seed  of  pure,  noble,  manly  character  in  the 
mind  of  our  great  nation's  childhood.  They  exhibit 
the  virtues  and  vices  of  childhood,  not  in  prosy,  uu 

readable  precepts,  but  in  a  scries  of  characters  which 

i 
move  before  the  imagination  as  living  beings  do  before 

the  senses.  Thus  access  to  the  heart  is  won  by  way  of 
the  imagination.  While  the  story  charms,  the  truth 
sows  itself  in  the  conscience  and  in  the  affections.  The 
child  is  thereby  led  to  abhor  the  false  and  the  vile,  aaid 
to  sympathize  with  the  right,  the  beautiful,  and  the 
true.  To  every  parent,  teacher,  and  guardian,  who  has 
affinity  with  these  high  purposes,  the  "Glon  Morris 
Stories"  are  most  respectfully  inscribed  by  their  fellow- 
laborer  in  the  field  of  childhood. 

FRANCIS  FORRESTER. 


ORDER  OF  TUB  GLEN  MORRIS  STORIES. 


I.  Guy  Carlton,  the  Story  of  a  Boy  who  belonged  to 

the  "  Try  Company" 
II.  Dick  Duncan,  the  Story  of  a  Soy  who  loved  Mischief. 

III.  Jessie  Carlton,  the  Story  of  a  Girl  who  fought  with 

little  Impulse,  the  Wizard,  and  conquered  him. 

IV.  Walter  Sherwood,  the  Story  of  an  easy,  good-natured 

Boy. 
V.  KaU  Oarlton,  the  Story  of  a  vain  Girl. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTEB  PA«I 

I. — JESSIE  AND  THE  WIZARD 11 

II. — JESSIE'S  TWO  COUSINS 27 

III— A  NUTTING-PARTY 43 

IV. — JESSIE'S  GREAT  SORROW 61 

V. — THE  BROKEN  MIRROR 78 

VI. — THE  FIRST  SLIDE  OF  THE  SEASON 94 

VII. — JF-SSIK'S  FIRST  GREAT  VICTORY 112 

VIII.— FAREWELL  TO  THE  COUSINS 126 

IX. — THE  WIZARD  IN  THE  FIELD  AGAIN- 140 

X. — MADGE  CLIFTON 157 

XI. — MADGE  CLIFTON'S  MOTHER 172 

XII. — LITTLE  IMPULSE  BEATEN  AGAIN 186 

XIII.— THE  SKATING-PARTT 200 

XIV. — THE  WATCH-POCKET  FINISHED 815 

XV.— THANKSGIVING  DAT...    , 981 


ENGRAVINGS. 

JP.RSIE  TALCING  TC  ROVER — Fftmtitpiect. 
ILLUSTRATED  TITLE-PAOE. 

JESSIE  AND  EMILY  SAILING  BOATS  IN  THE  QUARRY PAGE  51 

JESSIE  AND  CARUIE  ENJOYING  A  SLIDE "   105 

MRS.    MONEYPENNT  READING    JACK'S   LETTER *'     158 

GUY  COASTING  WITH  JESSIE "  227 


PRINCIPAL  CHARACTERS  IN  THIS  STORY. 

JESSIE  OARLTOX,  only  daughter  of  a  New  Yi  -k  merchant  re.iding  at 
Glen  Morris  Cottage,  Duncan ville,  a  village  near  New  York. 

EMILY  and  CHARLIB  MORRIS,  Jessie's  two  cousins,  visiting  at  Olem 
Morris  Cottage. 

MADGE  CLIFTOX,  Jessie's  proligl. 

CARRIE  SHERWOOD,  one  of  Jessie's  companion*. 

MBS.  MOHETFENIIY,  a  poor  widow,  and  ner  ion  JACB 


JESSIE  CARLTON. 


CHAPTER  I. 
JESSIE  AND  IMPULSE  THK  WIZARD. 

ON  a  bright  afternoon  of  a  warm  day  in 
October,  JESSIE  CARLTON  sat  in  the  parlor  of 
Glen  Morris  Cottage.  Her  elbows  rested  on 
the  table,  her  face  was  held  between  her  two 
plump  little  hands,  and  her  eyes  were  feasting 
on  some  charming  pictures  which  were  spread 
out  before  her.  A  pretty  little  work-basket 
stood  on  a  chair  at  her  side.  It  contained  sev- 
eral yards  of  rumpled  patchwork,  two  pieces  of 
broadcloth  with  figures  partially  worked  on 
them  as  if  they  were  intended  for  a  pair  of  slip- 
pers, a  watch-pocket  half  finished,  and  a  small 
piece  of  silk  composed  of  very  little  squares. 


12  JESSIE   CARLTON. 

On  the  table  close  to  her  left  elbow  was  a  catii 
brie  handkerchief  with  some  embroidery  ju?( 
begun  in  one  of  its  corners.  A  needle  care- 
lessly stuck  into  it  showed  that  Jessie  had  been 
working  on  it  when  her  eyes  were  attracted  by 
the  pictures  she  was  now  studying  with  such 
close  attention. 

After  a  few  minutes  the  little  girl  moved  her 
right  arm  for  the  purpose  of  looking  at  another 
picture,  when  her  thimble  dropped  from  her 
finger  to  the  table  with  a  loud  ringing  sound. 
She  started  to  pick  it  up,  and  in  so  doing 
pushed  her  scissors  to  the  floor.  The  noise 
they  made  in  falling  led  Jessie  to  glance  towards 
the  sofa,  and  to  say  in  a  very  soft  whisper — 

"Oh  dear!  I'm  afraid  those  naughty  scissors 
have  waked  Uncle  Morris  out  of  his  nap  !" 

Jessie  was  right.  The  noise  had  started  Uncle 
Morris  from  a  cozy  little  nap  into  which  he  had 
fallen  after  dinner.  It  was  not  often  that  the 
active  old  gentleman  indulged  himself  in  this 
way ;  but  a  long  walk  in  the  morning  had  made 
him  weary,  and  he  had  quietly  roamed  into 
dream-land  as  he  sat  reading.  He  now  opened 


JESSIE   AND    IMPULSE   THE   WIZARD.  13 

his  eyes,  looked  round  the  room,  and  seeing  his 
niece  looking  askance  at  him,  said — 

"  What's  the  matter,  Jessie  ?  I  heard  some- 
thing fall  with  a  great  crash,  what  was  it  ?" 

Jessie  laughed  outright.  It  was  not  very 
polite,  but  she  could  not  very  well  keep  the  fun 
out  of  her  face.  It  seemed  so  queer  that  her 
uncle  should  call  the  noise  made  by  the  fall  of 
a  pair  of  scissors  a  great  crash.  At  last  she 
said — 

"  There  was  no  great  crash,  Uncle.  Only 
my  scissors  fell  from  the  table." 

"  Was  that  all  ?  Why  it  sounded  to  me  just 
like  the  crash  of  a  tray  full  of  crockery  ware. 
That  was  because  I  was  half  asleep,  I  suppose. 
Well,  never  mind,  I'm  not  the  first  old  gentle- 
man who  has  magnified  a  little  noise  into  a 
great  one  in  his  sleep— but  what  are  you  so 
busy  about  this  afternoon,  little  puss  !" 

As  Uncle  Morris  put  this  question  he  arose, 
walked  up  to  the  table  and  began  to  look  at 
Jessie's  work,  for  by  this  time  she  had  begun 
stitching  on  the  cambric  handkerchief  again. 
Blushing  deeply,  she  said — 


14  JESSIE   CARLTON. 

"I  am  embroidering  a  pocket-handkerchief, 
Uncle." 

"Indeed!  how  fond  you  little  ladies  are  of 
finery  !"  said  Uncle  Morris,  smiling  and  patting 
Jessie's  head. 

"I'm  not  doing  it  for  myself,  Uncle."  replied 
the  child. 

"  Not  for  yourself,  eh  ?  Is  it  for  papa,  then  ?" 

"No,  Sir." 

"  For  your  brother  Guy,  perhaps  ?" 

"  No,  Sir.  Not  for  Guy,"  and  looking  slyly 
at  her  uncle,  she  added.  "  I  guess  that  you  are 
not  Yankee  enough  to  guess  whom  it  is  for." 

"  For  your  brother  Hugh,  maybe  ?" 

"  You  must  guess  again,  Uncle." 

"  Well,  maybe  it  is  for  your  hero.  Richard 
Duncan." 

" O  Uncle!  Do  you  think  I  would  embroider 
a  handkerchief  for  a  young  gentleman  F'  and 
Jessie  pursed  up  her  lips  as  though  she  was  go- 
ing to  be  very  angry. 

u  Don't  be  angry  with  your  old  uncle,  my 
little  puss,"  said  Mr.  Morris  with  an  air  of 
mock  penitence,  "  I  had  an  idea  that  young 


JESSIE   AND   IMPULSE   THE    WIZAKD. 

ladies  did  such  things  for  young  gentlemen 
sometimes.  But  who  is  it  for  ?  I  give  it 
up." 

"  You  give  it  up  !  Why,  I  thought  you  be- 
longed to  the  'never  give  up  company.'  Oh, 
fy  !  Uncle  Morris,  I'll  get  you  turned  out  of  tho 
try  company  if  you  don't  mind.  So  you  had 
better  guess  again,"  and  Jessie  held  up  her  fat 
finger  and  looked  so  funnily  at  Mr.  Morris  that 
the  old  gentleman's  heart  warmed  towards  her, 
and  giving  her  a  kiss  of  fond  affection,  he 
said — 

"  Then  I  guess  it  is  for  your  poor  old  uncle." 

"  Beans  are  hot !"  cried  Jessie,  clapping  her 
hands.  "You've  guessed  it  at  last.  But  see 
my  work,  Uncle  !  Isn't  it  beautiful  ?" 

"  Yery  pretty,  indeed,  my  dear,"  replied  the 
old  man,  who  now  put  on  a  comical  look,  and 
added,  "  but  I'm  afraid  I  shall  not  live  until  it 
is  finished." 

"Not  live !"  Jessie  was  going  to  be 

alarmed,  but  her  uncle's  laughing  eyes  checked 
her  alarm,  and  catching  his  meaning  from  hia 
expression,  she  pouted  and  was  silent. 


16  .IFSSIE   CARLTON. 


"  Don't  put  on  that  frightful  pout,  my  little 
puss,  for,  really,  I  should  have  to  live  as  long 
a  life  as  an  ancient  patriarch  if  I  do  not  die  be- 
fore you  are  likely  to  finish  the  handkerchief. 
There  are  the  quilt,  the  slippers,  the  watch- 
pocket,  the  chair-cushion,  and  the  handkerchief 
all  begun  for  me,  but  nothing  finished.  That 
little  wizard  —  his  name  is  IMPULSE,  you  know  — 
which  led  you  to  drop  the  quilt  that  you  might 
begin  the  slippers,  and  the  slippers  that  you 
might  begin  the  chair-cushion,  will  soon  tempt 
you  to  drop  the  handkerchief  for  something 
else.  I  wish  I  could  catch  the  jolly  little  imp. 
I'd  cane  him  smartly,  and  then  I  would  lead 
him  to  Parson  Resolution's  church,  and  marry 
him  to  that  sweet  little  fairy,  Miss  PERSEVER- 
ANCE, who  is  breaking  her.  heart  for  the  love  of 
him  Were  he  once  thus  married,  I  think  his 
bride  would  teach  him  to  help  you  finish  all 
the  little  gifts  you  have  begun  for  me,  and 
there  would  be  some  hope  that  I  should  live 
long  enough  to  sleep  under  your  quilt,  sit  on 
your  cushion,  walk  in  your  slippers,  put  my 
watch  in  your  pocket  at  night,  and  blow  my 


JESSIE   AND    IMPULSE   TIIE   WIZARD.  17 

venerable   nose  in  your   embroidered   pocket 
handkerchief." 

The  reproof  so  pleasantly  given  in  these  quaint 
words  found  its  way  to  Jessie's  heart.  Her 
face  became  sober,  she  bit  her  lips,  a  stray  tear 
or  two  hung,  like  dew-drops  in  the  web  of  a 
gossamer,  on  her  long  eyelashes,  she  sighed 
and  after  a  few  moments  of  silent  thought  rose, 
planted  her  right  foot  firmly  on  the  floor,  and 
said — 

"  Uncle  Morris,  I  will  conquer  that  little 
wizard  !  I  WILL  finish  your  quilt  right  away, 
and  then  all  the  other  things  in  their  turn — see 
if  I  don't." 

Jessie  had  made  just  such  a  promise  at  least 
ten  times,  since  Glen  Morris  Cottage  had  be- 
come her  home.  She  had  tried  to  keep  it  too, 
but,  somehow,  her  habit  of  yielding  to  every 
new  impulse  which  came  over  her,  had  hitherto 
led  her  to  break  it  as  often  as  it  had  been 
made.  The  little  wizard,  as  Uncle  Morris  face- 
tiously called  her  changeful  impulses,  was  her 
tyrant.  The  jolly  little  rogue  did,  indeed,  sadly 
stand  in  need  of  matrimony  with  the  forlorn 


18  JESSIE 

Misa  Perseverance.  For  poor  Jessie's  sake. 
Uncle  Morris  was  very  anxious  to  see  the  wed- 
ding come  off  speedily.  Whether  his  wish  was 
met  or  not,  will  appear  hereafter. 

To  prove  her  sincerity  Jessie  put  the  cambric 
handkerchief  in  the  bottom  of  her  work-basket. 
The  other  articles  she  placed,  in  the  order  in 
which  she  had  begun  them,  above  it,  and  then 
sat  resolutely  down  to  her  patchwork  quilt. 
As  her  bright  little  needle  began  to  fly  with  the 
swiftness  of  a  weaver's  shuttle,  she  said  to  her- 
self— 

"  Now  I  will  finish  Uncle  Morris's  quilt  right 
off." 

Uncle  Morris  had  left  the  parlor,  and  Jessie 
had  sewed  steadily  for  at  least  fifteen  minutes, 
when  her  brother  Hugh  bounded  into  the  mom, 
holding  two  letters  in  his  hand,  and  said — 

"Letters  for  Jessie  Carlton  and  her  mother, 
Postage  one  dollar,  to  be  paid  to  the  bearer  on 
delivery.  G-ive  me  your  half-dollar,  Miss  Carl- 
ton,  and  I  will  give  you  your  letter !" 

"  A  letter  for  me !"  cried  Jessie,  dropping 
her  work  and  running  to  her  brother,  capsizing 


JESSIE    ANt>    TMFtTLSE   THE   WIZARD.  19 

her  work-basket  as  she  ran.     "  Give  it  to  me  I 
Give  it  to  me." 

"  Pay  me  the  postage  first,"  said  Hugh,  hold 
ing  the  letter  over  her  head. 

"  There  is  no  postage,  you  know  there  isn't, 
you  naughty  Hugh  !  Give  me  my  letter,*'  and 
Jessie  pulled  Hugh's  arm  in  the  vain  attempt 
to  bring  the  letter  within  her  reach. 

"No  postage,  indeed!  Do  you  think  Uncle 
Sam  can  afford  to  carry  letters  for  all  the  Yan- 
kee girls  who  may  choose  to  write  to  each 
other,  without  pay  ?  Not  he.  Uncle  Sam 
knows  how  to  care  for  number  one  too  well  for 
that.  So  hand  over  your  half-dollar,  Misa 
Jessie,  and  I  will  give  you  your  letter." 

Jessie  coaxed  and  scolded  at  her  brother  for 
nearly  ten  minutes,  in  vain.  Hugh  loved  to 
tease  her,  and  so  he  kept  on,  now  offering  the 
letter,  and  then  holding  it  beyond  her  reach, 
until  the  poor  child's  patience  being  all  gone, 
(she  sat  down  and  cried  with  vexation.  This 
was  certainly  carrying  his  fun  too  far.  A  little 
pleasant  bantering  at  first,  though  not  amiable^ 
might  havo  been  pardonable ;  but  now  th&t  hex 


20  JK8SIE  CARLTON. 

feelings  were  hurt  lie  was  very  unkind  to  carry 
his  nonsense  any  further.  But  this  was  one  ot 
Hugh's  faults.  He  was  a.  great  tease.  Seeing 
his  sister  in  tears,  he  said,  in  a  whining 
tone — 

"Pretty  little  cry-baby  ! .  How  beautiful  you 
are,  all  melted  into  tears  !"  Then  dropping  the 
whine  from  his  tone,  he  added,  "  Here,  Jessie, 
take  your  letter !" 

Jessie  stretched  out  her  arm  to  take  the  of- 
fered letter.  Hugh  drew  it  back  again  and 
Baid — 

"  Bah  !  Don't  you  wish  you  may  get  it !" 

"  You  unamiable  boy  !  is  that  the  affection 
which  is  due  from  a  brother  to  his  sister  ?  0 
Hugh !  Hugh !  I  wish  you  had  more  love  and 
less  selfishness  in  that  idle  soul  of  yours." 

This  just  rebuke  from  the  lips  of  Uncle  Mor- 
ns, who  had  been  standing  unperceived  for  tho 
last  few  minutes  behind  the  half-open  door,  put 
an  enc.  to  all  Master  Hugh's  idle,  not  to  say 
wicked,  teasing.  He  dropped  the  letters  into 
Jessie's  lap,  and  with  an  angry  scowl  on  his 
face  left  the  room. 


JESSIE    AND    IMPULSE   THE    WIZARD.  21 

The  sunshine  came  back  into  Jessie's  face  in 
a  moment.  She  looked  her  thanks  to  Uncle 
Morris,  while  she  nervously  opened  the  en 
velope  of  her  letter.  Having  unfolded  it,  she 
read  as  follows : 

MORRISTOWS,  New  Jersey,  October  10th.  18— 
DEAU  COUSIN  JESSIE, 

Pa  and  Ma  have  just  given  their 
consent  to  have  me  and  my  brother  Charlie 
visit  you  at  Glen  Morris  Cottage.  I  am  so 
glad  I  can  hardly  hold  my  pen  to  write  you 
about  it.  Charlie  is  jumping  about  the  room, 
and  shouting  hurrah,  for  joy.  We  are  to  start 
Thursday,  in  the  afternoon  train,  and  shall  get 
to  your  house  to  tea.  With  ten  thousand 
kisses  for  you,  I  remain, 

Your  affectionate  cousin, 

EMILY  MORRIS. 

Miss  JESSIE  CAIUTON. 

"  Oh,  won't  it  be  nice,  Uncle  Morris !"  cried 
Jessie,  after  reading  this  note.  "What  good 
times  I  shall  have  with  my  cousins!  I'm  sc 
glad  I  don't  know  what  tc  do  with  myself.'' 


22  JESSIK   CABLTON. 

"  You  are  a  happy  little  puss  generally,  and 
I  am  glad  to  see  you  made  happier  than  usual 
l>y  thij  pleasant  letter  from  your  cousin.  Hut 
are  you  sure,  my  dear  Jessie,  that  you  will 
enjoy  your  cousins'  visit  ?" 

"  Why,  Uncle !"  cried  Jessie,  with  an  air  of 
surprise.  "  How  can  you  ask  me  such  a  ques- 
tion ?  I  am  sure  I  shall  love  my  cousins  very 
much,  and  we  shall  enjoy  ourselves  very  finely 
together." 

"  Well !  Well !  I  hope  it  may  be  so,"  said 
Uncle  Morris,  with  a  sigh  which  made  Jessie 
think  that  the  good  old  man's  hope  was  not  a 
very  strong  one.  She  said  nothing,  however, 
and  Uncle  Morris  asked — 

"  When  are  your  cousins  coming  ?" 

Jessie  looked  at  her  letter  and  read,  ;c '  Wo 
are  to  start  Thursday,' " — pausing,  and  looking 
fip,  she  exclaimed — 

"  Why,  that's  this  very  day !  I  declare  they 
will  be  here  this  afternoon.  Won't  it  be  nice !" 

"  Yes,  to-day  is  Thursday.  Your  letter  has 
been  delayed.  Perhaps  you  had  better  take 
your  mamma's  letter  to  her  room.  She  may  re- 


JKSfclK    XX  L>    l.M.i'ri.'iK    THE    WIZAltD.  2$ 

quire  time  to  make  preparations  for  her  young 
guests.  They  will  be  here — lot  me  see  (looking 
at  his  watch),  in  two  hours.  Bun  Jessie  and 
I  ell  your  mother!" 

Jessie  hurried  to  her  mother's  apartment 
with  the  unopened  letter  and  the  news.  Mrs. 
Carlton's  letter  was  from  Emily's  mother  and 
contained  the  same  information. 

Jessie  was  in  ecstasies  during  the  next  two 
hours.  To  be  sure,  there  was  that  question 
and  that  sigh  of  Uncle  Morris  to  cast  a  slight 
shadow  on  her  joy.  But  shadows  never  tarried 
long  on  Jessie's  spirit,  which  was  so  bright  and 
joyous  that  it  seemed  as  if  it  was  made  of  sun- 
shine. Happy  little  Jessie  Carlton  I 

Emily's  letter  had  put  all  thought  of  her 
work  out  of  Jessie's  head.  Her  patchwork  lay 
on  the  floor  beside  the  overturned  work-basket, 
until  her  mother  going  to  prepare  the  parlor 
for  company,  picked  both  up  and  put  them 
uway  In  fact,  Jessie's  little  wizard  had  her  in 
his  chains  again.  She  was  once  more  the  sim 
pie-hearted  child  of  impulse. 

Having  fixed  her  hair  and  changed  her  dress, 


24  JKSSIK    CARLTON. 

Jessie  ran  out  on  to  the  piazza  to  watch  for  the 
eominjr  of  her  cousins.  First  she  seated  herself 

*_» 

on  tlie  settee,  which  stood  there,  and  made  tho 
air  ring  again  with  her  joyous  song.  A  fter  a 
few  minutes,  she  sprang  from  her  seat  and  seiz- 
ing old  "Rover  by  the  head,  began  to  tell  him 
that  her  cousins  were  coming,  and,  therefore,  he 
must  be  the  very  best  behaved  dog  in  the 
world.*  Then  seating  herself  lightly  on  old 
Rover's  back,  she  patted  his  neck,  and  said — 

"  Noble  old  Rover,  won't  you  give  your  mis- 
tress a  ride  ?" 

Eover  was  a  grand  old  dog,  large  and  strong 
enough  to  carry  a  much  heavier  miss  than  Jessie. 
lie  was  good-natured  too.  Still  he  had  no  no- 
tion of  being  used  for  a  pony.  So,  after  stand- 
ing quite  still  for  a  moment  or  two,  he  suddenly 
started  and  sent  Jessie  sprawling  on  the  piazza, 
while  he  trotted  down  the  steps  and  made  a 
bed  for  himself  in  the  greensward,  on  the  lawn, 
as  quietly  as  if  nothing  had  happened.  A 
knowing  old  dog  was  Eover. 


•  See  Frontispiece. 


AND    IMPl'LSK    THE    WIZARD.  25 

Jessie  picked  herself  up  and  began  singing 
again.  Scarcely  had  she  trilled  out  two  lines 
before  she  saw  Guy  coming  towards  the  house. 
With  the  light  spring  of  a  fairy  she  bounded 
across  the  lawn,  and  meeting  him  at  the  gato 
exclaimed — 

u  O  Guy,  cousin  Emily  and  cousin  Charlie 
are  coming  here  to-night.  Aren't  you  glad  ?" 

"  To  be  sure  I  am.  I'm  glad  of  any  thing 
that  pleases  my  sister." 

Jessie  kissed  him,  and  taking  his  hand, 
walked  with  him  back  to  the  piazza,  where  she 
resumed  her  watching,  beguiling  the  time  by 
humming  her  songs  and  by  an  occasional  frolic 
\\  ith  old  Rover. 

At  last,  the  sound  of  wheels  told  her  that  the 
carriage  was  coming  up  from  the  railroad  sta- 
tion. A  few  minutes  later  it  rolled  along  the 
load  which  ran  through  the  lawn  and  in  front 
)f  the  piazza.  Four  bright  eyes  peeped  over 
the  door,  which  the  coachman  speedily  opened. 
Mr.  Carlton  stepped  out  h'rst  and  then  came 
Emily  and  Charlie.  Never  did  cousins  meet 
with  warmer  greetings  than  they  received  from 


26  JESSIK 

Jessie  and  Guy,  and  Mrs.  Carlton.  and  Uncle 
Morris.  Never  was  little  girl  happier  than 
Jessie,  when,  a  few  minutes  later,  she  had 
Emily  all  to  herself,  in  her  own  sweet  little 
chamber,  showing  her  the  contents  of  drawer  and 
trunk  and  doll-house,  and  whatever  else  might 
be  included  in  the  term  "  playthings."  When 
Emily  and  Charlie  went  to  bed  that  night,  they 
were  in  ecstasies  over  the  pleasant  things  they 
had  seen  and  felt  on  the  first  evening  of  their 
visit  to  Glen  Morris  Cottage. 


CHAPTER   II. 

JESSIE'S  TWO  COUSINS. 

THE  first  few  days  of  her  cousins'  visit  were 
like  a  pleasant  dream  to  Jessie.  She  had  so 
much  to  say,  and  so  many  things  to  show  to  her 
visitors,  that  they  could  scarcely  help  sharing 
the  joy  which  welled  up  within  her  like  a  crys- 
tal stream  from  a  mountain  spring.  Seeing 
them  so  cheerful  and  happy,  Jessie  wondered 
more  and  more  at  the  question  her  uncle  had 
asked  her  ahout  enjoying  their  visit. 

"  I  don't  see  what  Uncle  Morris  meant,"  said 
she  to  herself  one  afternoon,  while  her  cousins 
were  on  the  lawn  laughing  and  playing  with 
Guy,  and  she  was  washing  her  hands  by  way 
of  preparation  for  tea  "  He  looked  and  sigh- 
ed," she  went  on  to  say,  "as  if  he  thought  I 
should  be  disappointed  in  them.  But  I  am 
not.  They  are  the  kindest,  merriest  cousins  in 


28  JESSIE   CAKLTON. 

the  world.  I  declare  I'll  ask  Uncle  Morris 
what  he  meant,  the  next  time  I  see  him  alone." 

That  next  time  came  very  soon,  for  as  Jessie 
skipped  down  stairs,  with  laughter  twinkling  i.i 
her  eyes,  and  a  song  tripping  from  her  tongue, 
she  met  her  uncle  in  the  hall.  Running  right 
to  him,  she  seized  his  arm,  peered  curiously  into 
his  face,  and  said — 

"Uncle  Morris?" 

"  Well,  little  puss,  what  now  ?"  replied  tho 
old  gentleman,  as  he  kissed  her  rosy  cheeks. 

"  I  want  you  to  tell  me  what  you  sighed  and 
shook  your  head  for,  last  week,  when  I  told  you 
what  good  times  I  was  going  to  have  with  my 
cousins  ?"  said  Jessie,  closely  watching  the  ex- 
pression of  the  old  gentleman's  face. 

There  was  a  merry  twinkle  in  Uncle  Morris's 
eyes,  as  he  replied,  "  You  have  a  good  memory 
fur  a  laughing  little  puss.  Well,  I'm  glad  yon 
have  not  yet  found  out  why  I  sighed.  I  hope 
you  won't  make  the  discovery,  though  I  fear 
you  will  before  another  week  passes.  There  is 
a  proverb  which  says,  IPs  only  the  shoe  that 
knows  whether  the  stocking  has  holes  in  it  or 


JESSIE'S  TWO  COUSINS.  29 

not.  Now,  Jessie,  if  you  can  find  out  the  mean- 
ing of  this  proverb,  you  will  know  why  1  sighed. 
If  you  dor't  find  it  out  in  a  week,  I'll  explain 
it  t :  you/' 

"  How  funny  !"  exclaimed  the  little  girl ;  and 
then,  putting  on  a  thoughtful  air,  she  repeated 
the  proverb  slowly,  in  an  undertone ;  after 
which,  she  added  aloud,  "  I  don't  see  what 
shoes  and  stockings  have  to  do  with  my  cousins 
and  mo.  What  a  funny  man  you  are,  Uncle 
Morris !" 

Uncle  Morris  had,  by  this  time,  reached  the 
door  leading  to  the  back  piazza.  He  heard  this 
exclamation,  however,  and  turning  round,  with 
the  door-knob  in  his  hand,  he  peeped  through 
the  opening,  shook  his  forefinger  at  her,  and 
said  — 

"  When  Jessie  knows  her  cousins  as  the  shoe 
knows  the  stocking,  she  will  be  able  to  tell 
why  I  sighed.  Ha !  ha !  ha !  Uncle  Morris  is  a 
funny  man,  is  he  ?" 

Just  then  a  loud  voice  was  heard  ringing 
through  the  hall,  and  saying — 

"  Cousin  Jessie !    Cousin  Jessie !    come  here 


30  JESSIE   CAftLTON. 

quick !  Your  ugly  old  dog  is  killing  my  sis- 
ter!" 

"Not  quite  so  bad  as  that,  1  guess,"  said 
Jessie,  when  she  reached  the  front  door,  where 
she  saw  Emily  sitting  on  the  green  sward,  rub- 
bing the  back  of  her  head.  Old  Rover  was 
standing  on  the  piazza,  uttering  a  low  growl  at 
Charlie,  by  way  of  warning  him  not  to  throw 
any  more  stones  at  his  dogship. 

"  He's  an  ugly  monster,  that  he  is,"  said  the 
boy,  hurling  another  stone  at  Rover,  as  he 
moved  toward  his  mistress,  and  began  to  rub 
his  nose  against  her  hands. 

"  Down,  Rover !"  said  Jessie,  patting  tho 
dog's  head,  and  thus  quieting  his  temper,  which 
was  somewhat  ruffled  by  the  last  stone,  which 
Charlie  had  sent  right  against  his  ribs. 

"  I  will  stone  him,  if  I  want  to,"  growled 
Charlie,  pouting  his  lips,  puffing  out  his  cheeks, 
and  stamping  his  foot,  as  Guy  laid  his  hand  oil 
his  right  arm. 

"No,  no,  Charlie,  you  must  not  stone  old 
Rover.  It  is  not  kind  to  hurt  a  poor,  harmless 
dog,  nor  is  it  quite  safe,  either,  for,  you  see, 


j:  ssiErs  two  COUSINS.  31 

Rover  has  big  teeth,  and  he  may  bite  you  if 
you  hurt  him,"  said  Guy,  still  holding  the  angry 
boy. 

"  I  don't  care !  He  hurt  my  sister.  I'll  kick 
you  if  you  don't  let  me  stone  him  as  much  ns  I 
like.  Let  me  go,  you  ugly  fellow !"  and  with 
these  words,  Charlie  kicked  and  struggled  with 
such  violence,  that  Guy  could  scarcely  hold 
him. 

Meanwhile,  Jessie,  having  sent  old  Rover  to 
his  kennel,  was  trying  to  comfort  Emily.  The 
whole  difficulty  had  grown  out  of  her  attempt 
to  mount  the  dog's  back,  in  defiance  of  Guy'8 
advice.  He  told  her  that  Rover  did  not  like  to 
do  service  as  a  pony,  and  that  he  would  certain- 
ly throw  her  off  if  she  tried  to  ride  him.  But, 
urged  on  by  Charlie,  she  had  seated  herself  on 
the  dog,  and  had  been  thrown  down  just  as 
Jcs?io  had  been,  a  few  days  before.  She  was 
not  much  hurt,  a  slight  bruise  on  the  back  of 
her  head  being  the  only  damage  she  had  sus- 
tained. Jessie  would  have  laughed  over  such  a 
trifle.  But  Emily  was  not  like  Jessie.  She 
had  been  pleasant  thus  far,  since  her  co  ring  to 


32  JESSIE    CAKLTON. 

Glen  Morris.  But  now,  her  good-nature  being 
played  out,  she  began  to  show  the  selfish  and 
ugly  side  of  her  character. 

"Never  mind  that  little  hurt,  dear  Emily." 
said  Jessie,  as  she  passed  her  hand  lightly  over 
the  bruise.  "  If  you  will  go  into  the  house  with 
me,  I'll  get  mother  to  rub  a  little  arnica  upon 
it,  and  that  will  make  it  well  very  soon." 

"  I  won't  go  in  ;  and  if  your  father  don't  have 
that  ugly  dog  killed,  I'll  go  home  to-morrow, 
that- 1  will!" 

"What!  have  Rover  killed?  Oh,  no!  Pa 
won't  do  that,  I'm  sure,"  said  Jessie,  a  little 
startled  at  the  idea  of  dear  old  Rover's  death. 

"  I'll  kill  him !"  screamed  Charlie,  who  was 
still  a  sulky  prisoner  in  Guy's  hands. 

"  You  are  a  Httle  fellow  to  play  the  part  of  a 
butcher !"  said  Mr.  Morris,  who  had  now  como 
to  the  front  of  the  house,  and  had  been  quietly 
surveying  the  scene,  for  a  few  moments  past, 
from  behind  a  large  evergreen,  unperceived  by 
all  but  Gny. 

"I'm  glad  you  are  come,  Uncle,"  said  Guy, 
"  for  I  did  not  know  what  to  do  with  this  little 


JESSIE'S  TWO  COUSINS.  38 

lump  of  spunk.  I  guess  that  Jessie  is  glad,  too, 
for  she  seem?  puzzled  to  know  what  to  do  with 
Emily,  who  is  as  sulky  as  Charlie  here  is 
ipimkj." 

The  presence  of  Uncle  Morris  quieted  Char- 
lie, and  made  Emily  rise  from  the  grass.  But 
nothing  that  he  could  say,  after  hearing  the 
whole  story,  could  restore  them  to  good  humor. 
Charlie  bit  his  thumb,  and  scowled ;  while  Emi 
ly,  pushing  Jessie  from  her  side,  kept  rolling 
her  pocket-handkerchief  into  a  ball,  pouted,  and 
refused  to  say  a  word,  either  to  her  uncle  or 
cousin. 

In  this  wretched  mood  they  went  in  to  tea, 
sitting  at  the  table  like  two  dark  shadows  fall- 
ing across  a  room  full  of  sunshine.  Everybody 
#as  kind  to  them.  Jessie  did  her  utmost  to 
estore  them  to  good  humor.  Uncle  Morris 
•aid  funny  things,  hoping  to  make  them  smile. 
But  it  was  no  use.  Smile  they  would  not ;  and 
when  tea  was  over,  they  both  slunk  away  to  a 
distant  part  of  the  room,  and  kept  up  their 
Bulks  until  bedtime.  Even  then,  when  Jessie 
tried  to  kiss  Emily,  she  was  rudely  pushed  aside. 


34  JKSSIK    CAIil.TON. 

"I  don't  want  to  kiss  anybody  in  this  house," 
muttered  the  ugly  child  ;  and  poor  Jessie, 
shrinking  from  her,  went  to  her  uncle,  laid  he* 
head  upon  his  shoulder,  and  wept. 

"The  shoe  ha?  begun  to  find  holes  in  the 
stocking,"  said  Uncle  Morris,  passing  his  hand 
over  Jessie's  head,  with  great  tenderness  ;  "  but 
never  mind,  my  little  puss — cheer  up.  Your 
cousins  will  leave  their  bad  tempers  in  the  land 
of  dreams,  I  hope,  and  their  good-nature  will 
return  with  the  sun  to-morrow  morning.  Dry 
your  eyes,  my  sweet  Jessie,  and  be  thankful  to 
the  Father  above,  that  your  cousins  cannot  rob 
you  of  your  own  sunny  temper." 

Jessie  did  dry  her  eyes,  and  looking  into  her 
uncle's  face,  said,  with  a  nod  of  her  pretty 
head,  "  Now  I  know  why  you  sighed  ;  and  I 
know,  too,  what  your  proverb  meant." 

"  "What  did  I  sigh  for,  puss  ?" 

"  Because  you  knew  my  cousins  had  ugly 
tempers." 

"  That's  so !     But  the  proverb  V 

"  Meant  that  when  I  became  better  acquainted 
with  mv  cousins,  I  should  find  out  their  faults.'' 


JESSIE'S  TWO  COUSINS.  35 

"Well  done,  my  little  puzzle-cracker.  You 
arc  good  at  guessing.  But,  Jessie,  what  are 
you  going  to  do  ?  How  will  you  treat  your 
aousins  to-morrow  ?" 

Jessie  held  down  her  head  awhile,  as  if  she 
•was  thinking  her  way  through  a  difficult  idea. 
At  last  she  looked  up,  with  eyes  full  of  tender- 
ness, and  with  a  voice  made  musical  by  deep 
feeling,  said  : — 

"  I  will  be  just  as  kind  to  them  as  I  possibly 
can !" 

"  That's  right,  my  Jessie,"  said  her  uncle, 
folding  her  to  his  bosom  and  kissing  her  fore- 
head, "  that's  right.  There  is  nothing  like 
kindness  for  curing  ugly  children.  It's  the  best 
medicine  in  the  world  to  give  them.  Give 
it  to  them,  Jessie,  in  big  doses.  Maybe  they 
will  like  it  so  well  that  they  will  get  eared 
of  their  ugliness ;  for,  as  the  proverb  says,-— 
Flies  are  caught  with  syrup  •  not  with  vine- 
gar." 

"  Wouldn't  it  be  nice,  Uncle  Morris,  if  we 
could  make  my  cousins  good-natured  while 
they  are  here?  Wouldn't  Uncle  Albert  and 


30  JESSIE   CARLTOV 

Aunt  Hannah  be  glad  if  we  could  send  them 
home  kind,  and  gentle,  and  good  ?  Oh,  I  wish 
I  could  get  them  to  be  good,  as  our  Guy  did 
Richard  Duncan.  Wouldn't  it  be  nice?" 

"Try  to  do  it,  my  dear.  We  will  all  help 
you,  and  so  will  the  Great  Father  above,"  said 
Mrs.  Carlton,  beckoning  Jessie  to  her  side  and 
giving  her  a  kiss  so  full  of  a  mother's  holy  love 
that  it  sent  a  thrill  of  bliss  through  the  happy 
heart  of  her  child.  Thus  like  a  sunbeam  did 
Jessie  brighten  the  life  of  her  parents  and  her 
uncle.  As  she  left  the  room  to  go  to  bed, 
Uncle  Morris  followed  her  with  his  eyes,  and 
when  her  light  form  had  glided  up-stairs,  he 
turned  to  his  sister  and  said  : — 

"  That  child  of  yours  is  a  treasure,  my  sister. 
I  can't  tell  you  how  much  her  loving  little 
heart  gladdens  mine.  Why,  I  have  grown  at 
least  fifteen  years  younger  in  my  feelings  since 
she  came  to  Glen  Morris.  Like  a  glorious 
little  sun,  .she  shines  into  the  depths  of  my 
heart,  melting  all  the  ice  of  age  and  chasing 
away  the  gloom  of  my  past  sorrows." 

"  Yes,  Jessie  is  a  lovely  child,"  replied  Mrs. 


JESSIE'S  TWO  COUSINS.  37 

Carlton.     A  big  tear  which  dropped  upon  her 
needle-work  at  that  moment  showed  that  the 
\vords  of  her  brother  had  stirred  the  deep  loan 
tains  of  love  which  were  within  her  heart. 

But  the  two  ugly  cousins — what  were  they  * 
"Were  they  not  like  two  black  clouds  freighted 
with  storms,  and  come  to  darken  the  light  and 
disturb  the  pleasure  of  that  happy  household  ? 
No  wonder  their  sleep  was  troubled  that  night, 
No  wonder  Emily  awoke  in  a  fright,  caused 
by  the  terrible  nightmare.  But  Jessie's  sleep 
was  sweet  and  sound,  and  when  her  mother 
stood  over  her  bed,  as  she  always  did  before 
retiring  for  the  night,  Jessie  smiled  so  sweetly 
in  her  slumber  that  her  mother  said : — 

"  Bless  her !  the  smile  of  a  seraph  is  on  her 
lips." 

As  Uncle  Morris  foretold,  Emily  and  Charlio 
left  their  sulks  in  dreamland.  It  would  havo 
been  well  if  they  had  left  the  selfishness,  from 
which  their  conduct  of  the  evening  before 
sprung,  in  the  same  place.  But  that  still  clung 
to  them  like  the  leprosy,  and  though  they  wore 
bright  faces,  they  still  carried  fireworks  in  theb 


38  JESSIE    CAKLTON. 

bosom,  ready  to  explode  whenever  a  spark 
might  happen  to  touch  them. 

Jessie  greeted  her  cousins  with  gei.tle  words 
and  loving  kisses,  just  as  if  she  had  never  seen 
them  in  a  fit  of  bad  temper.  Indeed,  she  made 
no  allusion  whatever  to  the  affair  of  the  day 
before.  This  silence  puzzled  the  cousins,  who 
expected,  at  least,  a  lecture  from  Uncle  Morris 
and  a  little  coldness  from  Jessie.  I  think  it 
also  made  them  feel  ashamed,  for  they  could 
not  help  saying  to  themselves, — 

u  It  was  rather  mean  in  us  to  make  such 
a  fuss  as  we  did  yesterday." 

Just  after  breakfast,  while  Jessie  was  show- 
ing Emily  her  six  dolls,  neither  of  which  had  a 
perfect  drc?-3,  for  Jessie  \\ever  finished  &ny  thing, 
and  Charlie  was  playing  with  Guy's  india-rub- 
ber ball  in  the  hall,  Hugh  plunged  in  at  the 
front  door,  and,  rushing  into  the  sitting-room, 
eaid : — 

"  Jessie,  what  will  you  give  me  if  I  tell  you 
a  secret  ?" 

"A  kiss,"  replied  Jessie,  gathering  her  lips 
into  the  form  of  a  rose-bud. 


JESSIK'S  TWO  cousixa.  39 

"  Pooh  !  what's  a  kiss.  I  wouldn't  give  you 
a  red  cent  for  a  thousand  kisses.  Won't  you 
olFer  me  something  better  for  my  secret  ?"  said 
Hugh,  turning  up  his  nose  as  if  in  scorn  of 
the  proffered  kiss. 

"  I  don't  believe  you  have  any  secret  that  we 
care  about  knowing,"  said  Jessie.  Then  hold- 
ing up  her  best  wax  doll,  she  said  to  Emily, 
"  Isn't  this  a  beauty  ?" 

"  Yes,  but  why  don't  you  coax  Hugh  to  tell 
us  his  wonderful  secret  ?"  said  Emily,  who  felt 
quite  curious  to  know  what  Hugh  had  to  tell. 

"  Oh,  he  is  ouly  teasing  us.  You  don't  know 
what  a  tease  he  is,"  replied  Jessie,  with  an  air 
of  indifference. 

"  No,  honor  bright,  I'm  not  teasing.  I  have 
u  secret  that  would  make  you  girls  pitch  your 
dolls  into  next  week,  if  you  knew  it,"  retorted 
Hugh. 

"  Well,  what  is  it  ?  Do  tell  us,"  said  Jessie, 
beginning  to  believe  that  he  had  something  to 
tell  worth  knowing. 

"  What  will  you  give  me  ?"  asked  Hugh,  still 
bent  on  tantalizing  the  girls. 


40  JESSIE   CAKLTON. 

"INe  got  nothing  to  give  tliat  you  want," 
said  Jessie,  and  then  in  a  coaxing  tone  she 
added,  "  come,  Hugh,  do  tell  us,  there's  a  good, 
dear  Hugh." 

"No,  you  don't  come  it  over  me  with  soft 
soap  like  that,"  replied  the  boy ;  "  I'm  not  a  fly 
to  be  caught  with  maple  molasses." 

"If  you  was  my  brother  I'd  make  you  tell 
me,"  said  Emily,  her  eyes  sparkling  with  rising 
passion  as  she  spoke. 

"  You  are  a  spunky  little  lady,  I  declare," 
said  Hugh,  laughing;  "but  here,  Jessie,  sup- 
pose you  try  to  guess  my  secret.  It  is  some- 
thing you  would  give  ever  so  much  to  know." 

"  Really,  Hugh,  have  you  a  secret,  truly  f" 

"  Yes,  truly.  Honor  bright,  I  tell  you.  It  ia 
a  glorious  secret.  It  will  make  you  ever  so 
happy  to  know  it." 

"  What  is  it  about  ?  Is  somebody  coming 
here  ?  Do  tell  me,  Hugh." 

"  Catch  a  weasel  asleep  and  you'll  catch  mo 
answering  questions.  But  I  see  you  won't  buy, 
and  you  can't  guess  my  secret,  so  I'll  be  off," 
and  in  spite  of  all  the  entreaties  of  Jessie  and 


.TESSIK'S  TWO  COUSINS.  41 

the  biting  speeches  which  Emily  made,  master 
Hugh  left  the  room,  carrying  his  secret  with 
him. 

Jessie,  sighed,  and  turning  to  her  dolls,  said. 
"  Hugh  is  a  great  tease,  isn't  he  Emily?" 

"  He's  a  great  ugly  monster!"  retorted  Emily, 
who  was  in  the  habit  of  using  strong  words, 
without  much  regard  to  their  meaning.  "  If  he 
was  my  brother  he  shouldn't  tease  me  so." 

"  Oh,  Hugh  only  does  it  for  fun.  He  is  a 
dear  good  brother,  after  all,  only,"  and  here 
Jessie  lowered  her  voice  almost  to  a  whisper, 
"  only  I  wish  he  was  as  good  as  Guy." 

"  "  For  fun,  eh  ?  I'd  fan  him.  I'd  pull  his 
hair,  and  hide  away  his  books,  and  steal  his 
playthings,  and  call  that  fun,  if  he  was  my 
brother,"  cried  Emily. 

"  Oh,  fy !  cousin  Emily.  That  would  bo 
wicked  fun,  and  would  make  both  you  and 
your  brother  unhappy,"  said  Guy,  who  had  just 
entered  the  room. 

The  girls  looked  on  the  speaker,  who,  before 
Emily  had  time  to  reply,  went  on  to  say, — 

"  Girls,  Carrie  Sherwood  invites  you  to  go 


£2  JKSSIK   CARLTON. 

nutting  with  her  this  afternoon.  Richard  Dun 
3an,  Norman  Butler,  Adolphus  Harding,  Wal- 
ter Hugh,  Charlie,  you  two  young  ladies,  Car- 
i  ie,  and  a  young  lady  or  two  of  her  acquaintance, 
Are  t<  make  up  the  party.  Carriages  will  sail 
for  you  at  one  o'clock.  You  must  get  ma  to 
give  you  an  early  dinner,  and  be  ready  in  time." 

"  That  is  what  Hugh  meant  by  his  secret. 
Oh,  Tin  so  glad,"  said  Jessie,  clapping  her 
hands.  "  Won't  it  be  nice,  Emily  ?" 

Emily  thought  it  would.  The  girls  thanked 
Guy  for  his  good  news,  and,  springing  from  the 
sofa,  started  to  inform  Charlie  and  Mrs.  Carlton 
of  the  proposed  party.  Charlie  was  delighted. 
Mrs.  Carlton  knew  all  about  it,  because  the 
whole  matter  had  been  quietly  arranged  a  day 
or  two  before  by  her  and  Mrs.  Sherwood.  Car- 
ried away  by  the  idea  of  this  delightful  ex- 
cursicn,  Jessie  left  her  six  dolls,  with  their 
incompleted  dresses,  on  the  sofa,  on  the  chairs, 
and  on  the  floor.  IMPULSE,  the  merry  little 
wizard,  had  seized  her,  and  she  thought  of 
nothing  but  the  nutting-party  the  remainder 
uf  the  morning. 


CHAPTER   III. 
A  NUTTING-PARTY. 

A  FEW  minutes  before  one  o'clock,  a  long, 
spring  market -wagon,  drawn  by  two  noble 
horses,  stopped  before  the  gate  of  Glen  Morris 
Cottage.  It  contained  Carrie  Sherwood  and 
her  party,  all  but  the  Carl  tons  and  their  vis- 
itors. Mr.  Sherwood  sat  on  the  driver's  seat. 
He  went  with  the  young  folks  to  drive,  and,  as 
he  quaintly  said,  "  to  see  that  the  hawks  did  not 
pounce  on  his  chickens ;"  by  which  figure  of 
speech,  I  suppose,  he  meant  that  he  went  to 
keep  the  young  folks  out  of  danger. 

Jessie  and  her  guests,  together  with  Hugh 
and  Guy,  were  all  waiting  when  the  carriage 
drove  up.  Shouts  of  welcome  greeted  them 
from  the  wagon.  They  gave  back  cheer  for 
cheer  as  they  sprang  to  their  places,  all  but 
Charlie,  who  stood  near  the  front  wheel  pout 


4r4  .TESSIK    CARI/TON. 

ing,  and  looking  very  sulky.     Mr.  Sherwood. 

who  had  turned  half  round  to  watch  the  seating 

&• 

of  his  guests,  did  not  notice  the  boy,  but  sup- 
posing the  party  to  be  now  complete,  faced  hi' 
team,  drew  the  reins  tight,  flourished  his  whij. 
and  shouted — 

"  All  aboard  1" 

"  Charlie  is  not  aboard  yet,"  cried  Emily. 

"  Come,  Charlie !  Jump  up  here !"  shouted 
half  a  dozen  voices. 

"  I  don't  want  to,"  said  Charlie,  in  a  drawl 
ing  tone. 

"Don't  you  wish  to  go,  my  little  fellow?" 
asked  Mr.  Sherwood. 

"  I  want  to  sit  on  the  coachman's  seat,"  sim- 
pered the  boy,  as  he  stuffed  his  finger  into  his 
mouth. 

The  driver's  seat  was  not  meant  for  two 
persons,  and  Mr.  Sherwood  was  in  doubl 
whether  to  crowd  Charlie  into  it  or  not.  But 
seeing  from  the  boy's  manner  that  he  would 
spoil  the  pleasure  of  the  party  if  he  did  not, 
and  being  a  very  indulgent  man,  he  at  last 
consented.  So.  pulling  him  up  to  the  foot- 


A    NUTTINU-PARTY. 


board,  he  stowed  him  away  by  his  side,  and 
cracking  his  long  whip,  drove  off  amidst  a  vol- 
ley of  cheers  from  the  boys,  the  laughter  of  the 
girls,  and  the  waving  of  handkerchiefs  by  Mrs. 
Carlton  and  Uncle  Morris,  from  the  piazza. 

"  I  want  to  drive  !"  muttered  Charlie,  as  soon 
is  they  were  fairly  started. 

"You  must  eat  a  little  more  beefsteak,  and 
grow  a  little  taller,  my  boy,  before  you  under- 
take to  drive  such  a  span  as  this,"  replied  Mr, 
Sherwood,  smiling  at  the  boy's  presumption. 

"  I  will  drive  !"  growled  Charlie,  grasping 
the  reins,  and  giving  them  a  jerk,  which 
startled  tlifc  spirited  creatures  into  an  uneasy 
gallop. 

"Whoa  there,  steady  Kate,  steady!"  said 
Mr.  Sherwood,  removing  the  boy's  hands  and 
reining  up  his  team. 

After  soothing  his  horses,  and  bringing  them 
to  a  g-entle  trot  again,  Mr.  Sherwood  took  his 
reins  in  his  right  hand,  and,  grasping  Charlie 
with  his  left,  suddenly  jerked  him  over  the 
driver's  seat,  into  the  bed  of  the  wagon,  saying, 

"  Boys!  take  care  of  this  little  coachman  1" 


40  JEbs«[E    CARLTON. 

TLis  was  not  so  easily  done.  Charlie's 
temper  was  up.  He  tried  to  scramble  back  tc 
Mr.  Sherwood's  side,  but  the  larger  boys  held 
him  firmly  in  spite  of  kicks  and  blows  which  he 
dispensed  without  ceremony,  until,  fairly  tiled 
out,  he  sat  down  on  the  floor  of  the  wagon, 
biting  his  thumbs  and  looking  like  a  lump  of  ill- 
nature.  This  display  of  ugliness  spoiled  the 
pleasure  of  the  drive.  It  was  worse  than  a 
shower  of  rain,  for  it  threw  a  black  cloud  over 
the  spirits  of  the  party,  and  made  them  all 
unhappy. 

They  had  not  fully  recovered  their  cheerful- 
ness, when  they  came  to  Duncan's  pond,  and  in 
sight  of  old  Joe  Bunker's  flagstaff,  from  the  top 
of  which  the  stars  and  stripes  proudly  floated 
in  the  fine  breeze  of  that  October  afternoon. 

"There's  the  bunting  you  gave  old  Mr, 
Bunker !"  observed  Guy  to  his  frier.d  lliehaid. 

"Yes,  there  it  is,  sure  enough,  and  old  Tim- 
bertoe  is  as  proud  of  it  as  a  little  boy  is  of  his 
first  pair  of  pantaloons,"  said  Richard,  laugh- 
ing at  the  oddity  of  his  own  comparison. 

"  Or,  as  Richard  Duncan  was,  of  that  famous 


A    MJTfLNG-l'AKTY.  47 

ehot  from  Ids  pea- shooter,  which  hit  Professor 
Nailer's  long  nose,"  said  Norman  Butler, 
chuckling  and  rubbing  his  hands,  at  the  recol- 
lection of  that  exciting  scene  at  the  Academy, 
a  few  months  hefore. 

"  Or,  as  my  sister  Jessie  is  of  her  Uncle 
Morris,"  said  Guy. 

Mr.  Sherwood's  loud  whoa!  whoa!  and  the 
stopping  of  the  horses  in  front  of  Joe  Bunker's 
barn,  put  an  end  to  this  series  of  comparisons. 
This  was  the  place  where  they  wore  to  leave 
the  horses;  for  butternut -trees  were  quite 
numerous  in  some  extensive  pastures  which 
were  situated  round  the  shores  of  Duncan's 
pond.  "  Old  Joe"  welcomed  the  party,  and 
put  up  the  horses,  while  the  boys  pulled  out 
the  baskets  from  beneath  the  wagon-seats,  and 
made  ready  for  the  nutting. 

But  Master  Charlie  was  not  yet  rid  of  his 
Bulks,  and  would  not  stir  from  the  wagon.  lie 
wanted  to  go  home,  he  said  ;  he  didn't  care  for 
nuts,  and  would  not  go  with  his  companions. 
In  vain  did  his  sister  entreat,  Mr.  Sherwood 
command,  and  Jessie  try  her  c<  axing  powera 


18  JES8IK    CARLTON. 

LITTLE  WILL,  the  celebrated  child  conqueror. 
was  playing  the  tyrant  over  him :  and  the 
unhappy  boy  gave  himself  up,  hand  and  foot,  to 
his  enemy.  He  would  not  quit  the  wagon. 

"  Never  mind !  leave  him  where  he  is,  until 
his  good-nature  comes  back,  if  he  has  any," 
said  Mr.  Sherwood. 

"  I  am  afraid  he  will  get  into  mischief  after 
we  are  gone,  if  we  do  that,"  said  Guy.  "  Per- 
haps I  had  better  stay  here  and  mind  him." 

"  You  shall  do  no  such  thing  with  my  con- 
sent, Guy.  Go  with  the  rest,  and  I'll  put  this 
cross  urchin  in  charge  of  Mr.  Bunker,"  replied 
Mr.  Sherwood.  Then  turning  to  the  old  sailor, 
he  added ; 

"  Look  here,  Mr.  Bunker !  We  have  a  little 
bear  in  our  wagon,  that  don't  seem  to  like  nuts. 
Will  you  keep  your  eye  on  him  while  we  go 
into  the  pastures  ?" 

"Ay,  ay,  Sir,"  said  Old  Joe,  giving  his 
waistband  a  hitch.  "  I'll  keep  a  bright  lookout 
for  him." 

Leaving  Charlie  under  the  old  sailor's  care, 
the  party  now  ^set  out  in  search  of  nuts. 


*    NUTTING-PARTY.  4:9 

uaugnter  and  pleasant  words  beguiled  both 
time  and  distance,  and  for  the  next  two  hours 
they  wandered  over  the  pastures,  and  picked 
up  an  abundance  of  butternuts,  which  several 
pretty  hard  frosts,  followed  by  strong  breezes, 
had  scattered  plentifully  on  the  ground,  or  pre- 
pared to  fall  quite  readily  from  the  trees. 

In  the  course  of  the  afternoon,  the  party 
separated  into  little  groups,  and  when  it  was 
nearly  time  to  return  to  the  wagon,  it  happened 
that  Jessie  and  her  cousin,  lured  by  the  sight  of 
a  large  butternut-tree  in  the  distance,  found 
themselves  apart  from  all  the  rest.  Near  the 
tree  was  an  old  stone-quarry,  with  numerous 
lakelets  in  the  hollows  from  which  the  stone 
had  been  removed.  Emily  stepped  into  the 
quarry,  and  looked  all  around.  The  lakelets, 
swept  by  the  light  breeze,  charmed  her  eye, 
and  turning  to  her  cousin,  she  cried  : 

"  Jessie,  come  here !  Here  are  some  tiny 
ponds.  Come  look  at  them  !" 

Jessie  joined  Emily,  and  together  the  little 
girls  stepped  over  the  uneven  rocks  until  they 

reached  one  of  the  lakelets.     There  they  launch- 
4 


50  JESSIE    CAKLTON. 

ed  small  pieces  of  wood,  called  them  ships,  and 
etood  watching  their  mimic  fleet  in  great  glee. 

After  spending  some  time  in-  this  way,  they 
heard  the  voice  of  Guy  calling  : 

"Halloo!  Halloo!  Jessie!  Emily!  Hal- 
loo! Halloo!" 

"We  must  go,"  said  Jessie,  "I  guess  they 
are  going  back  to  the  wagon." 

"No,  don't  go,"  replied  Emily.  "Let  us 
frighten  them  a  little — just  a  little,  by  making 
them  think  we  are  lost." 

""Wouldn't  it  be  funny!"  said  Jessie,  clap- 
ping her  hands,  and  feeling  charmed  with  the 
idea  of  getting  up  an  excitement  among  her 
companions.  IMPULSE,  the  little  wizard,  had 
followed  her,  even  into  that  old  quarry  ! 

"  It  will  be  first-rate  fun,"  said  Emily. 
"How  they  will  search  for  us!  It  will  be  a« 
{rood  as  a  game  of  hide  and  seek." 

"Halloo!  Halloo!  Jessie!  Emily!  It's 
time  to  go  home!  Halloo-o!"  shouted  Guy 
again  from  the  pasture.  The  wind  being  fair, 
his  words  were  heard  quite  distinctly  by  the 
two  girls. 


JESSIE  AND  EMILY  SAILING  BOATS  IN  TIIK  QUARRY.       Page  51. 


A    NUTTING-PARTY.  53 

"There  is  a  little  cave  just  big  enough  to  hide 
in,"  said  Emily  pointing  to  an  excavation  in  the 
highest  wall  of  the  quarry.  "  Let  us  go  into  .it !" 

Still  yielding  to  the  voice  of  the  little  wizard, 
and  thinking  only  of  the  excitement  which  was 
to  follow  the  supposition  she  was  lost,  Jessie 
followed  her  cousin  into  what  she  called  "  a 
cave."  There  was  water  at  the  bottom,  but 
a  flat  piece  of  rock  rising  above  the  water 
enabled  them  to  get  to  the  back  part  of  their 
"  cave,"  where  they  were  pretty  well  concealed 
From  view. 

Again  the  voice  of  Guy  shouted  Jessie's  name. 
This  was  now  followed  by  a  chorus  of  voices, 
all  calling — • 

"  Halloo ! — halloo ! — halloo-oo-oo !" 

The  voices  drew  nearer  and  nearer,  until  the 
callers  stood  on  the  edge  of  the  quarry. 

"Where  can  they  be!  I'm  afraid  they  are 
lost!  Oh,  dear,  what  will  mother  say,  if  we 
have  to  go  h  )ine  without  them !"  said  Guy, 
distinctly  enough  for  Jessie  to  hear. 

"  Perhaps  they  have  fallen  into  some  old 
well,"  suggested  Norman. 


54  JESSIE    CAKLTON. 

"  1  think  not,"  said  Mr.  Sherwood.  "  1  doubt 
if  there  is  an  old  well  in  all  these  pastures. 
They  have  most  likely  wandered  back  towards 
the  pond/' 

"  I  don't  see  how  that  can  be,"  rejoined 


"  for  I  saw  them  running  in  this  direct^!  half 
an  hour  ago.  Besides,  we  found  their  basket 
under  that  tree,  and  they  would  not  have  gone 
to  the  pond  without  telling  some  of  us  to  bring 
their  basket." 

"There's  no  telling  what  silly  things  girls 
will  do.  I  guess  they  are  gone  to  the  pond. 
Suppose  we  go  and  see." 

This  was  Hugh's  voice,  and  as  no  one  pro- 
posed any  thing  else,  the  party  left  the  quarry, 
and,  hallooing  as  they  went,  directed  their  steps 
towards  the  pond. 

"  Let  us  run  after  them  !"  said  Jessie,  who 
n  >w  began  to  feel  as  if  she  had  carried  the  joke 
far  enough. 

'•Hush!  you  little  coward,"  said  Emily,  pla- 
cing her  hand  over  Jessie's  mouth.  "  They 
aren't  half  frightened  enough  about  us  yet." 

Jessie  tried  to  get  her  mouth  away  from,  hei 


A   NUTTING-PAKTY.  55 

cousin's  hand.  In  doing  so  she  stepped  back- 
wards, and,  losing  her  balance,  fell  with  a  splash 
into  the  water. 

"  Oh  !"  cried  she,  in  a  great  fright.  13 nt  the 
water  was  not  deep,  and  the  side  of  the  "  cave  " 
kept  her  from  falling  entirely  down.  Hence,  a 
thorough  fright  and  wet  feet  and  dress  were  the 
only  evil  results  of  her  misstep. 

"  Pooh !  what  a  silly  little  goose  you  are," 
said  Emily,  in  a  taunting  tone  of  voice.  "If 
you  had  done  as  I  told  you,  you  wouldn't  have 
got  that  wetting." 

"  I'm  afraid  I  have  done  too  much  as  you  told 
me  already,"  replied  Jessie,  crying,  "  and  now 
I'm  going  right  after  our  party,  as  fast  as  I  can." 

With  these  words  Jessie  stepped  out  of  the 
cave,  tripped  across  the  quarry,  and  ran  out 
into  the  open  pasture ;  Emily,  not  liking  to 
play  "lost  child"  all  alone,  followed  her.  13ut 
their  party  was  no  longer  either  in  sight  or 
within  hearing,  for  an  elevation  in  the  ground 
rose  between  them  and  the  two  girls. 

"  Guy  !  Hugh !  Richard !  here  we  are  !" 
Bcreamed  Jessie,  at  the  top  of  her  voice. 


56  JESSIE   CARLTON. 

Yainly  did  she  scream,  however.  The  wind 
blew  the  sounds  back  upon  herself,  and  she 
began  to  run  in  the  direction  of  the  pond. 

"Don't  be  in  such  a  hurry,"  said  Emily, 
hanging  back. 

"  We  must  hurry,"  replied  Jessie,  "  or  we 
shall  be  really  lost.  See,  it's  almost  sundown  ! 
And  it  is  so  damp  and  chilly  that  I  am  shiver- 
ing with  cold.  Come,  Emily,  do  make  haste, 
there's  a  dear,  good  cousin." 

"  If  I  am  your  dear,  good  cousin,  you  won't 
drive  off  and  leave  me,"  retorted  Emily,  still 
lingering  and  moving  only  at  a  snail's  pace. 

"  Oh  dear !  what  shall  I  do !"  exclaimed 
Jessie,  looking  very  wretched,  and  she  cer- 
tainly felt  as  unhappy  as  she  looked. 

"Wait  for  me!"  said  Emily,  "that's  what 
you  ought  to  do  !" 

Thus  urging  her  stubborn  cousin,  Jessie 
pressed  forward  as  fast  as  she  could  get  her 
companion  along. 

Meanwhile  the  rest  of  the  party  had  hastened 
towards  Joe  Banker's  stand.  On  their  arrival 
they  found  the  old  sailor  at  tea  in  his  little 


A    NUTTING-PARTY.  57 

cottage.      Rushing  somewhat   wildly   into   the 
room,  Guy  said, — 

"  Mr.  Bunker,  have  you  seen  my  sister  since 
we  left?" 

"Your  sister,   skipper?"   said   the  old   salt 
"  Shiver  my  topsails  if  I've  seen  any  thing  in 
the  shape  of  a  gal,  except  this  old  craft  of  mine 
here,  since  you  all  left  your  wagon  early  this 
afternoon." 

"  Then  she  and  her  cousin  are  lost"  said 
Guy,  driving  his  hands  deep  down  into  his 
pockets,  casting  his  eyes  to  the  ground,  knitting 
his  brows,  and  walking  out  into  the  open  air 
again. 

"  Are  they  there  ?"  "  Has  the  old  cove  seen 
them?"  "What  does  old  Timbertoe  say?" 
with  half  a  dozen  other  questions,  greeted  Guy 
as  he  crossed  the  threshold. 

"  Hasn't  seen  their  shadow.  They  must  bo 
I  jst,"  replied  Guy,  doggedly. 

"  Is  that  spunky  little  Canada  thistle  you  call 
Charlie  in  the  house  ?"  inquired  Mr.  Sherwood. 

"  I  didn't  see  him.     Isn't  he  in  the  wagon?" 

"  No  sign  of  him  that  I  can  see,"  replied  Mr. 


5*  JESSIK    CARLTON. 

Sherwood  ;  "  but  here's  Mr.  Bunker— Mr.  Bun- 
ker, where  is  the  little  boy  we  left  in  your 
care  ?" 

"  I  left  him  making  sand-cakes  down  on  the 
!>each  a  few  minutes  ago,"  said  old  Joe. 

All  eyes  were  now  turned  to  the  beach,  but 
no  Charlie  was  to  be  seen.  Old  Joe  looked 
uneasy  as  his  eye  swept  the  shore.  Very  soon 
he  gave  his  waistband  an  unusual  hitch,  brought 
down  his  wooden  leg  with  great  force,  and 
said : — 

"  As  sure  as  my  name's  Joe  Bunker,  the 
little  fellow  is  gone  on  a  cruise  in  the  Little 
Susan  !" 

"Gone  on  a  cruise?  What,  alone?"  asked 
Mr.  Sherwood,  looking  a  little  pale. 

"  Yes,  alone,  or  I'm  no  sailor." 

Down  to  the  shore  of  the  pond  they  hurried. 
Sure  enough,  the  Little  Susan  was  gone.  Char- 
lie, m  opposition  to  Mr.  Bunker's  command, 
had  gone  aboard  and,  sitting  amidships,  had 
rocked  her  to  and  fro  until  her  painter  had  got 
loose,  and  the  wind,  which  blew  off  shore,  had 
drifted  the  boat  out  on  to  the  pond,  where  she 


A    NUTTING-PARTY.  5S 

was  now  visible,  with  Charlie's  head  just  above 
the  bulwarks,  steadily  setting  down  towards  a 
a  point  about  a  mile  distant. 

u  To  the  Point !  Make  for  '  Long  Point !'  '• 
shouted  old  Joe. 

Away  ran  the  boys,  with  old  Joe  hobbling 
after  them,  Guy  only  remaining  behind  with  the 
girls  and  Mr.  Sherwood.  Charlie's  danger  had 
for  the  moment  driven  all  thought  of  Jessie  and 
Emily  from  their  minds. \  Now,  however,  they 
began  to  consider  what  was  to  be  done  to 
recover  the  lost  cousins. 

"  I  see  them !"  shouted  Guy,  pointing  to  the 
bill-top  in  the  distance,  and  starting  to  meet 
them.  They  were  just  visible  in  the  distance. 
He  soon  reached  them,  very  much  to  Jessie's 
relief.  Tenderly  kissing  her  he  said — 

"  Where  have  you  been,  Jessie  ?" 

"  We  missed  our  way,  and  got  lost  in  the 
woods  behind  that  horrid  quarry  !"  said  Emily. 
"  It's  a  wonder  we  ever  found  the  way  back 
again.'1 

"  Oh,  fy — "  cried  Jessie.  She  would  hava 
eaid  more,  and  have  contradicted  this  wretched 


60  JESSIK    CARLTON. 

lie,  but  Emily  put  her  hand  before  her  moutli 
while  she  poured  a  long  story  of  pretended  ad- 
ventures into  Guy's  ears.  Jessie  was  shocked 
She  thought  of  her  uncle's  sigh,  and  of  his 
quaint  proverb,  and  was  silent. 

It  was  fairly  dark  when  the  Little  Susan, 
steered  by  Joe  Bunker,  with  Charlie  and  the 
other  boys  on  board,  touched  her  dock.  The 
horses  being  by  this  time  harnessed  to  the 
wagon,  the  party  with  their  freight  of  nuts, 
were  soon  rolling  homewards.  Yery  little  was 
said,  after  Emily,  interrupted  by  frequent 
"  ohs !"  from  Jessie,  had  repeated  her  lie  about 
losing  their  way.  All  felt  that  the  pleasure  of 
the  occasion  had  been  greatly  marred  by  Char- 
lie's conduct ;  and  in  spite  of  Emily's  lie  and 
Jessie's  silence,  they  also  felt  that  if  Jessie 
should  speak  she  would  make  it  appear  that 
Emily's  story  was  not  exactly  true.  But  the 
reader  knows  that  all  the  shadows  which  fell 
upon  that  excursion  came  from  the  selfishness 
of  the  two  visitors  from  Morristown. 


CIIAPTEK    IV. 

JESSIE'S  GRKAT  SORROW. 

AT  the  tea-table  Emily  told  a  long  story  about 
herself  and  Jessie  wandering  away  into  the 
woods,  and  getting  sadly  frightened.  She  was 
very  animated,  and,  but  for  Jessie's  sad  face, 
and  her  occasional  look  of  surprise,  might  have 
made  herself  believed.  But  that  grave  face,  so 
unusual  to  his  darling  Jessie,  told  Uncle  Morris 
that  Emily  was  palming  off  a  falsehood  upon 
them.  Guy  also  was  sure  she  was  telling  a  lie. 
When  she  had  finished  her  story,  he  said, 

"  But  did  you  not  hear  us  shout  and  halloo  ?" 

"No,  indeed.  If  we  had,  we  could  havo 
easily  answered  back,"  said  the  lying  child. 

"  O  Emily  !"  groaned  Jessie. 

"  "We  shouted  like  one  o'clock  !"  said  Hugh. 

"  Pray  tell  us,  Master  Hugh,  what  shouting 
like  one  o'clock  means?"  asked  Uncle  Morris, 


j'A  JKSSIE    CAELTON. 

who  had  a  very  great  dislike  to  unmeaning 
phrases. 

"Well,  very  loud,  then,"  replied  Hugh, 
blushing. 

"  But  you  didn't  shout  loud  enough  for  us  to 
hear,"  said  Emily,  secretly  pinching  Jessie,  by 
way  of  imposing  silence  upon  her. 

"  It's  very  strange,"  said  Guy.  "  It  was  certain- 
ly not  more  than  ten  minutes  from  the  time  we 
left  the  quarry,  before  we  saw  you  coming  over 
the  top  of  the  hill  in  the  pasture,  so  that  you 
could  not  have  been  very  far  in  the  woods 
when  we  were  shouting  like — like — " 

"  Like  boys  in  search  of  two  young  ladies  sup- 
posed to  be  lost  or  hidden"  said  Uncle  Morris, 
helping  Guy  to  a  comparison,  and  at  the  same 
time  hinting  his  suspicions  of  the  truth  in  the 
case. 

Jessie  blushed  deeply  and  was  about  to 
speak,  when  Emily,  growing  fiery  red  with 
anger,  said : 

"  Well,  if  you  don't  choose  to  believe  me,  you 
needn't,  but  I  don't  think  it's  very  polite  to  talk 
to  me  as  if  you  thought  I  was  telling  you  a  lie." 


JESSIE'S    GREAT   SORROW.  6? 

Seeing  that  her  young  guest  was  fast  losing 
her  temper,  and  that  Master  Charlie  was  nod- 
ding over  his  empty  plate  and  tea-cup,  Mrs. 
Carlton  rose  from  the  tea-table,  and  addressing 
the  two  girls,  said  : 

"'  Perhaps,  as  you  are  wearied  with  your 
excursion,  my  dears,  you  had  better  retire  now, 
and  finish  your  talk  about  it  to-morrow,  when 
you  are  rested.  Come,  Charlie,  open  your  eyes 
and  go  to  bed  !" 

"  Let  me  alone !"  growled  the  drowsy  boy, 
as  his  aunt  took  his  hand  to  lift  him  from  his 
chair,  and  lead  him  from  the  room. 

Jessie  sighed,  and  looked  as  if  she  too  had  a 
story  to  tell  when  she  kissed  her  Uncle  Morris 
good-night.  The  old  gentleman  returned  her 
kiss  very  affectionately,  and  whispered, 

''  Jessie,  you  make  me  think  of  the  proverb 
which  says,  The  day  that  the  little  chicken  h 
pleased,  is  the  very  day  that  the  hawk  takes  hold 
of  him.  Good  night,  dear!" 

Jessie  was  puzzled,  and  all  the  way  up-staira 
kept  saying  to  herself,  "What  can  Uncle 
Morris  mean  ?  what  can  Uncle  Morris  mean  ?" 


64  JESSIE    CARLTON. 

And  while  undressing  she  said  still  to  herself, 
"I  can't  be  the  chicken,  because  I'm  not 
pleased — but  stop — Yes,  I  was  pleased  this 
raorning.  Perhaps,  then,  Fm  the  chicken. 
And  the  hawk — must — be — well — it  must  be 
Emily !  Ah !  I  see  now.  He  thinks  Emily 
has  made  me  do  some  wrong  to-day.  And 
he  is  right  too.  It  was  wrong  to  hide 
away  in  the  quarry.  It  was  worse  to  pre- 
tend not  to  hear  when  the  boys  called  us. 
That  was  acting  a  lie.  And  it  was  wrong  for 
me  to  keep  still  when  Emily  made  up  that 
wicked  story  about  our  getting  lost.  Oh  dear ! 
Oh  dear !  How  sorry  I  am !  I  wish  I  hadn't 
hid  away  in  the  quarry  !" 

"  "What  makes  you  look  so  glum,  Miss 
Solemn  Face?"  asked  Emily,  who,  without 
kneeling  down  to  say  her  evening  prayer,  was 
getting  ready  for  bed  as  fast  as  her  nimble 
fingers  could  move. 

"I  am  thinking  that  I  did  wrong  to-day, 
replied   Jessie,   sighing    deeply   and    standing 
motionless  in  the  middle  of  the  chamber. 

"  Fig's  end !     I  never  knew  such  a  girl  as  you 


JESSIE'S  GRKAT  SORROW.  65 

arc.     Wrong  indeed!     Just  as  if  it  was  -wrong 
to  have  a  little  fun,"  replied  Emily,  sneering. 

"  Fun  is  not  wrong  ;  but  it  was  wrong  to 
alarm  Mr.  Sherwood  and  the  boys,  about  our 
safety.  I  know  they  felt  very  bad  when  they 
thought  we  were  lost.  It  was  wrong,  too,  for  us 
to  pretend  not  to  hear  when  they  called  us. 
That  was  acting  a  lie.  And  oh,  Emily  !  how 
you  make  up  that  wicked  story,  about 


our  getting  lost  in  the  woods  !" 

Jessie  spoke  with  such  deep  and  solemn 
feeling,  that  Emily's  conscience  was  touched. 
A  slight  shudder  passed  over  her  as  she  buried 
her  head  in  the  pillow,  and  drew  the  bed-cover 
close  to  her  face.  Her  voice  was  a  little  husky, 
too,  when  she  replied  : 

"You  are  too  fussy,  by  half,  Jessie.  Good- 
night!" 

"Good-night!"  said  Jessie;  and  then  drop- 
ping to  her  knees,  beside  the  big  arm-chair,  the 
well  -taught  child  began  to  think  over  the  events 
of  the  afternoon.  The  longer  she  thought,  the 
more  guilty  she  felt.  She  could  not  say  her 
prayers,  because  her  sin  rose  before  her  mind 


6  ft  JESSIE   CARLTON. 

like  a  great,  black  cloud.     At  last,  she  began  tc 
weep  and  sob,  saying  in  half-audible  whispers: 

*  I'm  so  sorry !  I'm  so  sorry !  I  wish  1 
hadn't  made  believe  I  didn't  hear!  Oh  dear! 
oh  dear !  what  shall  I  do  ?" 

Emiiy  got  up  a  mock  snore,  by  way  of  say- 
ing, "  I'm  asleep,  and  don't  know  but  that  you 
are  asleep  too."  But  she  was  not  asleep,  nor 
did  she  feel  like  sleeping  in  the  least.  In  fact, 
she  kept  peeping  over  her  pillow  at  Jessie,  and 
wondering  why  she  felt  so  bad,  until  a  voice 
within  her,  whispered : 

"  If  Jessie  feels  bad  for  yielding  to  your 
wishes,  how  ought  you  to  feel,  who  led  her 
astray,  and  who  told  such  a  shocking  lie  to 
hide  your  fault  ?  Emily  Morris  !  Emily  Mor- 
ris !  You  are  a  wicked  girl !" 

Jessie  now  rose  from  her  knees,  bathed  in 
(cars.  Wrapping  herself  in  a  dressing-gown, 
she  took  the  lamp  in  her  hand,  left  the  room, 
and  went,  with  slow  and  heavy  steps,  down 
stairs.  Leaving  her  lamp  on  the  hall-table,  sho 
went  into  the  parlor.  Every  eye  was  lifted 
towards  her,  with  inquiring  glances.  She  went 


JESSIE'S  GREAT  SOKKOW.  67 

directly  to  that  sweetest  of  all  earthly  nestling- 
places  for  a  child  in  sorrow,  her  mother's  arms, 
and  whispered : 

"O  mother!   I've  been  a  naughty  girl  to 
day!" 

Mrs.  Carlton  drew  her  closer  to  her  heart, 
kissed  her  with  great  tenderness,  and  said  : 

"  "What  has  my  child  done  ?" 

Jessie  wept  violently,  and  was  silent,  for  her 
heart  was  too  full  of  emotion,  to  coin  its 
thoughts  into  words.  Mrs.  Carlton,  like  a 
sensible  mother,  said  nothing  until  the  floods  of 
Jessie's  grief  passed  away.  Then  smoothing 
her  head  with  her  hand,  she  spoke  in  tones,  so 
soft  and  lute-like,  that  they  sounded  like  sweet 
music  in  Jessie's  ears,  and  said : 

"Tell  me,  my  dear,  what  troubles  you  so 
much  ?" 

Thus  soothed,  Jessie  raised  her  head,  and 
said : 

"  I  want  Pa  and  Uncle  Morris  to  hear,  too." 

Mr.  Carlion  laid  aside  his  book,  smiled,  and 
said: 

"I'm  all  attention,  Jessie." 
5 


68  JESSIE    CAEI/rON. 

Uncle  Morris  drew  his  chair  close  to  Jessie, 
patted  her  head,  and  said  : 

"That's  right,  my  little  puss,  make  a  clean 
breast  of  it.  Confession  is  the  pipe  through 
which  the  great  Father  conducts  the  guilt  of 
his  little  ones,  when,  for  his  Son's  sake,  he 
buries  it  in  the  fountain  of  forgetfulness." 

Thus  encouraged,  Jessie  gave  a  full  account 
of  how  she  came  to  hide  in  the -little  cave  with 
Emily.  When  she  had  finished  her  story,  Uncle 
Morris  said — 

"  Ah,  I  see,  the  little  wizard  has  been  busy 
again.  I'm  sure  it  was  he  who  helped  Emily 
to  tempt  my  little  puss.  An  impulse  acted 
upon  you,  Jessie,  and,  without  thinking,  you 
hid  in  the  cave,  which  was  not  a  very  grave 
fa  .lit  in  itself;  but,  as  most  little  faults  will  do, 
it  led  you  to  commit  a  really  serious  evil;  aa 
you  say,  by  pretending  not  to  hear  yourself 
called,  you  acted  a  lie,  which  was  a  sin  against 
God.  You  also  filled  your  party  with  alarjn 
about  you,  which  gave  them  great  pain  of 
mind.  That  was  an  offence  against  them,  be- 
cause it  was  your  duty  to  do  all  in  your  power 


JESSIE'S  GREAT  SORROW.  69 

to  afford  them  pleasure.  The  hawk  did,  in- 
deed, catch  my  chicken  on  the  day  that  she 
was  pleased.  Do  you  understand  my  proverb, 
no\v,  Jessie?" 

"Yes,  Uncle,  but  what  shall  I  do?" 
u  Do,  my  child  ?  There  is  only  one  way  by 
which  any  of  us  can  escape  from  the  chains  oi 
evil.  Confess  your  sin  to  God,  ask  his  forgive- 
ness for  the  Great  Shepherd's  sake,  and  ap- 
pologize  to  your  friends  for  giving  them 
pain." 

Jessie  said  she  would  do  both  of  these  things. 
Then  her  heart  turned  to  her  cousin,  and  she 
said — 

"  But  what  shall  I  say  to  Emily  ?" 
"  Just  tell  her  your  own  thoughts  and  feel- 
ings about  the  matter,  my  child.  Maybe,  ehe 
will  be  led  to  see  the  wrong  of  her  own  con- 
duct, and  you  may  yet  be  to  her  what  your 
bi other  Guy  has  been  to  Richard  Duncan." 

After  making  this  remark  Uncle  Morris  took 
the  old  Family  Bible  and  read  a  psalm  of  peni- 
tence. Then  he  and  the  family  kneeled  down 
to  pray.  The  dear  old  man  seemed  to  speak 


70  JESSIE   CAULTON. 

right  to  the  Good  Father  in  behalf  of  his  sorrow- 

c5 

fill  little  niece.  And  while  he  pleaded  the  love 
of  the  great  Shepherd  for  his  precious  lambs, 
.Jesiiie  felt  as  if  a  heavy  burden  rolled  away 
from  her  heart,  the  big  black  cloud  passed  from 
before  her  eyes,  and  the  sweet  springs  of  joy 
and  gladness  once  more  poured  their  streama 
over  her  happy  spirit. 

With  a  light  step,  Jessie  tripped  back  to  her 
chamber.  Emily  was  still  awake.  Thoughts 
such  as  she  had  never  cherished  before  were 
rushing  through  her  brain  and  burning  in  her 
heart.  She  was  strongly  inclined  to  speak  to 
Jessie.  But  pride  set  a  seal  upon  her  lips,  and 
she  kept  her  eyes  closed  in  simulated  sleep. 
As  for  Jessie,  after  whispering  a  prayer  for 
Emily  and  a  song  of  praise  for  herself,  she  laid 
down  beside  her  cousin  and  slept  as  sweetly  as 
a  fairy  in  a  blue-bell,  or  as  a  weary  angel  might 
slumber  in  one  of  the  brio-ht  bowers  of  Para- 

O 

dise.  You  may  be  sure  her  dreamland  was 
filled  with  images  of  love  and  beauty. 

The  next  morning  Jessie  awoke  wondering 
how  Emily  would  feel  about  the  events  of  the 


JESSIE'S  GREAT  SORROW.  7) 

day    before.      Finding    her    cousin    was    also 
awake,  she  said — 

"  Emily !" 

"Good  morning,  Jessie,"  replied  Emily,  sit 
ting  up  in  the  bed  and  looking  full  in  Jessie's 
face.     "  I  hope  you  feel  more  cheery  than  you 
did  last  night.''* 

"  I  am  very  happy  this  morning,"  replied 
Jessie,  her  eyes  sparkling  with  delight  as  she 
spoke.  "Shall  I  tell  you  how  I  came  to  be 

BO?" 

"As  you  please!"  said  Emily,  shrinking 
from  Jessie's  proposal  as  if  she  feared  her  story 
might  bring  back  the  guilty  feeling  of  the  night 
previous. 

Jessie  told  her  cousin  just  what  she  had  felt, 


her  sorrow  had  been  rolled  away.  She  did  this 
so  simply,  so  sweetly,  and  so  kindly,  that  Emily 
blushed,  and  the,  big  tears  stood  like  dew-drops 
on  her  eyelashes.  Jessie  had  found  the  way  to 
her  cousin's  heart. 

But  when  she  urged  her  to  confess  her  faults 
and  to  join  her  in  a  note  of  apology  to  the  Sher- 


T2  JESSIE   CAKLTON. 

woods,  tlie  pride  of  Emily's  heart  rose  within 
her,  and  dashing  away  her  tears,  she  said — 
"  Apologize,  indeed !     I  won't  do  it !" 
J  list  then  the  ringing  of  the  first  breakfast-bell 
warned  them   that  it  was  time  to  rise.     The}' 
did  so  ;  and  Jessie,  seeing  that  her  cousin  did  not 
wish  to  talk  any  more,  dressed  herself  in  silence. 
After  breakfast  Jessie  went  to  her  writing- 
desk,  and  wrote  notes  to  the  members  of  the 
nutting-party.     These  notes  were   all  alike  ex- 
cept in   their   different   addresses.     Here   is   a 
copy  of  the  one  for  Mr.  Sherman. 

GLEN-  Mouius  COTTAGE,  October  25,  18— 

DEAK  SIR — 

When   you   thought   I   was   lost 

yesterday,  I  was  hiding  with  my  cousin  in  a 
little  cave  in  the  stone  quarry.  I  only  did  is 
for  fun.  If  I  had  thought  my  hiding  thero 
would  make  you  feel  bad  and  spoil  the  pleasure 
of  our  nutting-party,  I  would  not  have  done  it. 
I  am  sorry  I  did  it.  Will  you,  and  Walter,  and 
Carrie,  please  excuse  my  fault  ? 

Truly  Yours, 

JESSIE  CABLTON. 

Ma.  WALTEB  SHEEWOOD,  SEN. 


JESSIE'S  GREAT  SORROW.  73 

When  Jessie  read  one  of  her  notes  to  Uncle 
Morris,  the  good  old  man  patted  her  head,  and 


"  Nobly  and  sweetly  written,  my  little  puss 
Never  forget  that  next  to  avoiding  a  fault,  the 
noblest  and  most  honorable  thing  you  can  do, 
is  to  confess  it  and  apologize  for  it.  Still,  I  hope 
you  may  never  have  need  to  write  such  a  note 
again." 

Having  finished  and  sealed  her  notes,  Jessie 
placed  them  carefully  in  the  bottom  of  her 
work-basket,  intending  to  ask  Hugh  to  deliver 
them  for  her  on  his  way  to  school  in  the  after- 
noon. 

It  was  Mrs.  Carlton's  wish  that  during  her 
cousin's  visit,  her  daughter  should  spend  part 
of  every  morning,  sewing  and  reading.  Hence, 
after  the  notes  were  nicely  put  away,  Jessie 
.took  out  her  famous  piece  of  patchwork,  and 
began  sewing.  She  laughed  heartily  as  she  did 
so  this  morning,  because  she  found  pieces  oi 
paper  pinned  to  the  articles  intended  for  Uncle 
Morris  with  these  words  written  on  them  in 
large  letters  — 


74  JESSIE   CARLTON. 

"Beware  of  the  devices  of  the  little  wiz- 
ard!" 

"Ha!  Ha!  Ha!"  laughed  she.  "Won't  J 
beware  ?  I'll  sew,  let  me  see ;  well,  I'll  sew  a 

» 

strip  long  enough  to  go  once  around  my  quilt 
before  I  stir,  let  the  little  wizard  say  what  he 
will." 

Stitch,  stitch,  stitch,  went  Jessie's  bright, 
swift,  little  needle  for  the  next  half-hour.  Then 
her  two  cousins  bounced  into  the  room,  shout- 
ing— 

"O  Jessie,  come  and  see!  There  is  one  of 
the  funniest  little  men  out  here  you  ever  did 
see.  He's  got  no  neck,  and  he  wears  tho 
queerest  sort  of  a  hat!  He's  playing  on  tho 
bagpipe.  Come,  just  a  minute." 

"Beware  of  the  devices  of  the  little  wiz- 
ard!" said  the  writing  on  the  patchwork.  It 
caught  Jessie's  eye  just  as  she  was  going 
to  drop  her  work  and  run  out  to  see  the 
funny  little  man.  She  felt  as  if  something 
was  twinging  her  heart,  but  remembering 
her  purpose,  she  brought  her  work  to  her  side, 
and  said — 


JESSIE'S  GREAT  SOKBOW.  75 

"  I  tliank  yon,  cousins,  but  you  must  excuse 
me  until  I've  finished  my  sewing." 

"What  a  cross  thing  she  is!"  said  Charlie, 
bouncing  out  of  the  room. 

"Do  come,  just  for  a  minute,  that's  all, 
cons!:  Jessie,"  said  Emily  in  her  most  coaxing 
tones. 

Charlie's  words  wounded  Jessie  more  than 
Emily's  soothed  her.  Unwilling  to  be  thought 
cross,  she  dropped  her  work  "just  for  a  min- 
ute," and  went  out.  The  queer  little  man  ex- 
cited her  mirth  greatly,  and  she  soon  forgot  all 
about  her  patchwork.  When  the  little  pipe- 
player  moved  off,  Emily  said — 

"  Let  us  follow  him  up  to  Carrie  Sherwood's. 
Won't  she  be  tickled  to  see  him  ?" 

" Yes,  do,"  said  Charlie,  "and  I  won't  call 
you  cross,  Jessie,  any  more." 

"  We  mustn't  stay  long,  then,"  replied  Jessiu 
reluctantly,  for  a  thought  of  her  sewing  flashed 
across  her  brain. 

"  Of  course,  we  won't,"  said  Emily,  aa 
she  took  her  cousin  by  the  hand  and  led 
her  away.  "  We  will  only  stay  long  enough 


T6  JESSIE    CAKLTON. 

to  see  Carrie  laugh  at  the  queer  little 
man." 

They  went  to  Carrie  Sherwood's,  and  there 
they  stayed  until  Walter's  return  from  school 
warned  Jessie  that  it  was  nearly  dinner-time. 
As  she  re-entered  the  parlor  she  saw  Undo 
Morris  point  to  her  work  lying  as  she  left  it  on 
the  floor,  and  heard  him  say — 

"  The  little  wizard  has  been  here  again,  I  see. 
this  morning.  How  fond  he  is  of  Glen  Morris 
Cottage." 

Jessie  blushed,  ran  to  her  Uncle's  side,  hid 
her  face  in  his  bosom,  and  whispered — 

"  O  Uncle,  I  never  shall  conquer  that  little 
wizard.  He  is  too  strong  for  me." 

"  Never  despair !  my  little  puss.  Try  and 
try  again.  Make  a  new  resolve,  and  I'll  war- 
rant you  that  the  wizard  will  find  Glen  Morris 
Cottage  too  hot  to  hold  him  one  of  these  days, 
and  then  he'll  be  off  to  the  North  Pole  to  keep 
cool,  -and  perhaps  to  marry  Miss  Persever- 
ance I" 

Jessie  laughed  at  this  conceit  of  her  uncle's, 
and  said — 


JESSIE'S    GREAT    SORROW.  77 

"  Uncle,  I  will  try  again,  and  I'll  try  real 
hard  next  time." 

"Nobly  spoken,  my  little  lady,"  rejoined  Mr, 
Moms.  "Perseverance  conquers  all  things. 
It  has  won  victories  for  warriors;  freedom  for 
oppressed  nations ;  and  self-conquest  for  mil- 
lions of  men,  women,  and  children.  Hold  on 
to  your  purpose  then,  my  Jessie,  and  you  will 
yet  be  crowned  as  the  conqueror  of  yom 
troublesome  little  enemy !" 

Jessie  sighed,  and  looked  as  if  she  wished  the 
last  battle  had  been  fought,  and  the  crown 
already  placed  on  her  brow. 

Poor  Jessie  !  she  is  not  the  first  miss  who  has 
found  it  hard  work  to  overcome  Little  Impulse, 
the  wizard. 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE    BROKEN    MIRROR. 

WHEN  Jessie  saw  Hugh  getting  ready  to  go 
to  school,  after  dinner,  she  thought  of  her  notes 
which  were  still  lying  very  snugly  in  her  work- 
basket.  There  were  four  of  them :  one  for 
Mr.  Sherwood,  one  for  Richard  Duncan,  one 
for  Adolphus  Harding,  and  one  for  Norman 
Butler.  Taking  them  from  beneath  her  work- 
ing materials,  she  held  them  up,  and  turn- 
ing to  Hugh,  who  was  on  his  way  to  the  door, 
said — 

"  Hugh,  I  want  you  to  do  me  a  little  favor !" 

"  I  dare  say.  You  girls  are  always  asking 
favors.  But  what  now  ?" 

"  Not  much,  Hugh,  I  only  want  you  to  tako 
these  notes  for  me." 

"Notes,  eh?"  saij  Hugh,  taking  the  neatlj 
folded  letters  in  his  hand,  and  reading  the  ad 


THE.    BROKEN    MIRROR.  79 

dresses.  After  reading  them  all  aloud,  he 
placed  them  in  a  pack  and  added.  "  Pretty 
business,  I  think,  for  a  young  lady  like  you  to 
bo  writing  to  the  boys  ?  Oh,  for  shame,  Jessie 
Carl  ton  !  1  thought  you  were  too  nodest  to  do 
that !" 

"  There's  nothing  improper  in  my  notes,  mas- 
ter Hugh  !  Uncle  Morris  read  one  of  them,  and 
he  says  they  are  very  sweet  and  proper.  Will 
you  please  take  them  for  me  ?" 

"  Yes,  if  you  will  pay  me  the  postage  on 
them.  You  know  that  Uncle  Sam  gets  his  pay 
beforehand,  and  I  must  have  mine.  So  hand 
me  over  twelve  cents,  and  I'll  carry  your  notes. 
Come,  be  quick  !  Hand  over  your  money  !  It 
is  time  I  was  gone." 

"  O  Hugh,  don't  tease  so,"  said  Jessie. 

"  Do  you  call  it  teasing  to  ask  for  your  pay 
when  you  are  going  to  work  for  an}  body  !" 
asked  Hugh,  with  a  very  tantalizing  air. 

Just  then  Guy  passed  through  the  parlor, 
and  seeing  that  Jessie  was  getting  tired  with 
her  vexatious  brother,  he  asked  what  was  the 
matter.  She  told  him.  He  took  the  notes 


SO  JESSIE    CARLTON. 

from  Hugh,  who  was  only  too  glad  to  give 
them  up,  and  said — 

"  I'll  take  them  for  you,  Jessie." 

"  You  are  a  dear,  good  brother,  and  I  love 
you  ever  so  much,"  said  Jessie,  holding  up  her 
lips  for  a  kiss. 

Guy  kissed  his  sister  and  hurried  away  to 
school,  happy  in  the  thought  that  he  was  con- 
tributing to  her  pleasure,  while  Hugh  went  out 
with  a  cold,  uneasy  heart,  and  murmuring  to 
himself — 

"  I  don't  see  why  I  should  wait  all  the  time 
on  Miss  Jessie ;  she's  big  enough  to  carry  her 
own  letters." 

Could  Hugh  have  exchanged  feelings  with 
Guy,  he  would  have  learned  that  little  acts  of 
love  and  kindness  bring  rich  returns  into  the 
hearts  of  those  who  perform  them  ;  and  then, 
perhaps,  he  would  have  seen  at  least  one  reason 
why  he  should  "wait  all  the  time  on  Miss 
Jessie." 

It  happened  that  afternoon  to  blow  up  cold 
and  rainy,  so  that  Jessie  and  her  young  guests 
could  not  play  out  of  doors.  The  bright  fire  in 


THE    BROKEN    MIRROR.  83 

the  grate  tempted  them  into  the  parlor,  where 
they  amused  themselves  in  various  ways.  At 
last  wearied  with  quiet  games,  master  Charlie 
said  — 

"Let  us  play  blind-man's-buff?" 

"  Oh  yes,  do,  Jessie !  It's  such  good  fuu," 
said  Emily. 

"  I  like  it  first  rate,"  said  Jessie.  "  Who  will 
be  blind-man  first  ?" 

"  I  will,"  said  Emily,  in  a  very  positive  tone 
of  voice. 

"  No,  you  won't,  either,  I  shall  be  blind-man 
first,"  said  Charlie. 

"  "Well,  I  say  you  sharft.  There  now !"  cried 
Emily,  stamping  the  floor  with  her  little  foot. 

"But  I  tell  you  I  will  /"  retorted  Charlie 
with  anger. 

"Hush  !  Charlie  dear,"  said  Jessie,  in  sooth- 
ing tones.  "  Let  Emily  be  blind-man  first,  for, 
you  know,  polite  boys  always  give  wray  to 
young  ladies." 

"  Well,  I  won't,  I  don't  want  to  be  polite,  I 
want  to  be  blind-man  first,  and  I  WILL,"  re- 
joined Charlie,  as  the  fire  flashed  from  his  eyes. 


H2  JESSIE    CARLTOX. 

"Then  1  won't  play  at  all,"  said  Emily,  go- 
ing to  an  ottoman  and  seating  herself  in  a  very 
sulky  mood. 

Tims  did  these  unamiable  cousins  spoil  theii 
own  p'easure,  and  give  pain  to  Jessie  by  their 
eelfidi  quarrel.  In  vain  did  she  try  to  soothe 
and  coax  them  into  good-nature  for  some  time. 
At  last,  tired  of  the  attempt,  she  rose  up,  and 
Baid — 

"Well,  if  you  won't  play,  I'll  go  into  the 
library  and  have  a  good  talk  with  my  Uncle 
Morris." 

This  movement  made  Emily  feel  slightly 
ashamed  of  herself.  She  was  unwilling,  too,  to 
be  left  alone  with  her  brother.  So  she  jumped 
up,  and  with  a  forced  smile,  said — 

"  Don't  go,  Jessie,  I'll  let  Charlie  be  blind- 
man." 

"I've  a  great  mind  not  to  play  with  you  a\ 
all  now,"  growled  Charlie. 

''  Oh  yes,  do,  there's  a  dear,  good  Charlie," 
said  Jessie,  as  she  approached  him,  "  See  !  here 
is  the  handkerchief,  kt  me  tie  it  over  your  eyes 
BO  that  you  won't  be  able  to  see  the  least  bit  of 


THE   BROKEN    MIRROR.  83 

a  mite !  I  don't  think  you  will  be  able  to  catch 
ine  before  tea-time." 

This  challenge  did  more  to  dri^e  the  sulks  out 
of  Charlie  than  the  coaxing.  Charles  held  his 
head  forward  to  be  bound,  while  he  replied — 

"  Can't  I  catch  you  !  I'll  bet  a  dollar  I  catch 
you  in  less  than  five  minutes !" 

"  Young  ladies  don't  bet,  and  Uncle  Morris 
says  that  boys  shouldn't,  because  it's  wicked,'' 
said  Jessie,  while  she  busied  herself  tying  the 
handkerchief.  When  the  knot  was  fast,  she 
said — 

"  Now  let  us  see  how  skilful  my  cousin 
Charlie  can  be!" 

Up  jumped  Charlie,  spreading  out  his  arms, 
a^d  darting  now  this  way  and  then  that,  as  the 
steps  and  voices  of  the  girls  led  him  round  the 
room.  Merrily  rang  out  the  laugh  of  Jessie, 
and  the  ohs  and  ahs  of  her  cousin,  as  they 
bounded  past  Charlie,  run  round  him,  or  darted 
out  of  the  reach  of  his  nimble  fingers.  So  spry 
were  they,  that  ten  minutes  elapsed  and  the 
blinded  boy  had  not  caught  either  of  them. 
At  last,  he  followed  them  close  to  one  end  ol 
6 


84  JESSIE    CARLrON. 

the  parlor  until  lie  found  himself  clasping  the 
large  mirror  which  reached  almost  to  the  floor. 
Stepping  back  he  tripped  over  a  low  ottoman, 
fell  backwards,  and  bumped  his  head.  Half  i .. 
vexation,  and  half  in  sport  he  threw  up  hia 
heels,  and  just  as  Jessie  cried,  "  Mind  the  glasn, 
Charlie !"  brought  down  his  legs  with  a  crash 
on  the  surface  of  the  mirror. 

"  Oh  dear !  He  has  broken  the  big  mirror !" 
cried  Jessie,  in  great  distress.  "  What  will  my 
father  say !" 

"  Keep  still,  you  stupid,  mischievous  boy !" 
said  Emily  as  she  tried  to  pull  the  bandage 
from  Charlie's  eyes. 

"I  couldn't  help  it!"  said  he,  as  rising  to  his 
feet,  and  rubbing  his  eyes,  he  stood  staring  on 
the  ruin  his  feet  had  wrought  on  the  lower  half 
rf  the  mirror. 

"  My  pa  paid  a  good  deal  of  money  for  that 
mirror,"  said  Jessie,  "  and  he  will  be  very 
angry  with  us,  when  he  comes  home  to-night. 
I'm  so  sorry." 

"That's  just  like  you,  you  stupid  littlo 
monkey,"  said  Emily,  shaking  Charlie  some- 


THE    BROKFN    MTRKOR.  85 

what  rudely  by  the  shoulder.  "  You  are 
always  doing  some  outrageous  thing  or  anoth- 
er!" 

"I  couldn't  help  it!  Let  me  alone!"  mut- 
k-red  Charlie,  shaking  his  sister's  hand  from  his 
shoulder. 

"  You  could  help  it,"  replied  Emily. 

"  There,  take  that !"  said  Charlie,  striking  his 
sister  a  heavy  blow  on  the  shoulder  with  his 
fist 

Emily  was  about  to  strike  back,  but  Jessie 
stepped  between  them,  and  separating  them, 
said : 

"  O  Emily  !  don't  strike  your  brother !  It's 
to  wicked,  you  know,  for  brothers  and  sisters  to 
fight."  Then  turning  to  Charlie,  she  added, 
"  Don't  you  know  how  mean  it  is  for  a  boy  to 
strike  a  girl  ?  Boys  should  protect  girls,  and 
not  beat  them.  If  you  hit  Emily  again,  I  shall 
,,  not  be  able  to  love  you  any  more." 

Charlie  turned  away,  and  seating  himself  in 
a  chair,  began  to  suck  his  thumb,  while  he 
gazed  on  the  broken  glass  which  was  spread 
over  the  carpet.  Just  then,  old  Rover,  finding 


36  JESSIE   CAKLTON. 

the  parlor  door  ajar,  pushed  it  open,  and  walk- 
ed up  to  his  young  mistress,  wagging  his  tail, 
and  rubbing  her  hand  with  his  nose,  which  was 
his  way  of  saying,  UI  hope  you  are  glad  to  see 
me,  this  afternoon." 

Jessie  patted  his  head,  and  sat  down  wear- 
ing a  very  grave  face.  Rover  thought  some- 
thing was  amiss,  but  not  knowing  how  to 
inquire  into  the  matter,  after  a  few  more  rubs 
of  his  nose  upon  his  little  lady's  hand,  laid 
down,  and  looked  wistfully  into  her  eyes. 

Rover's  presence  put  a  new  idea  into  the  evil 
mind  of  Emily.  She  turned  it  over  silently  a 
few  moments,  and  then  said : 

"Jessie!  I  have  just  thought  of  a  capital 
way  of  getting  out  of  this  scrape  about  the 
mirror." 

"  Have  you  ?"  replied  her  cousin.  "  I  don't 
see  how  you  can  do  that,  unless  you  can  get 
some  fairy  to  mend  it  for  us,  and  I  guess  there 
are  no  gyod  fairies,  to  do  such  things  for 
unlucky  girls  and  boys,  now-a-days." 

"Fairies  indeed!"  retorted  Emily  with  a 
tineer.  "I  don't  believe  'm  fairies.  My  plan  is 


THE    BKOkfcN    M1KKOR.  87 

to  tell  your  mother,  that  while  Rover  was  play- 
ing with  us,  he  bounced  against  the  mirror, 
and  broke  it  to  smash." 

"  O  Emily  !  I  would  not  tell  such  a  wicked 
Btory  to  save  my  life  ?"  rejoined  Jessie. 

"Well,  I  would;  I've  got  out  of  many  a  bad 
scrape,  by  fixing  up  some  such  story  as  that. 
And  it  is  so  natural,  you  see,  for  a  big  dog  to 
bounce  against  a  glass  which  is  so  near  the  floor 
as  this  one,  that  your  folks  will  easily  believe 
it." 

"  O  Emily  !  Emily  !  flow  can  you  talk  so  ?J> 
said  Jessie,  gazing  at  her  cousin  with  an  expres- 
sion of  pity  and  surprise. 

"She  talKs  just  right,"  said  Charlie.  "  It's  a 
first-rate  story,  and  will  get  us  out  of  the  scrape 
nicely.  Bravo,  Emily  !  I  won't  hit  you  again 
for  ever  so  long." 

Jessie  was  horror-struck  to  hear  her  cousins 
talk  in  this  cool  and  hardened  manner.  To  her 
mind  a  lie  was  of  all  things  the  most  mean  and 
wicked.  She  had  just  shown  her  hatred  of  it, 
by  her  penitence  for  merely  acting  a  lie  in  fun 
But  this  proposal  to  tell  a  downright  lie,  for  the 


88  JESSIE   CARLTON. 

purpose  of  escaping  the  consequences  of  an 
unlucky  accident,  looked  like  asking  her  to 
commit  a  very  shocking  crime.  She  felt  a 
shudder  creep  over  her,  and  shrinking  from  her 
cousins,  as  if  they  had  been  deadly  serpents, 
she  pushed  her  chair  back  a  yard  or  two,  and 
said : 

"Emily,  I  would  die  before  I  would  tell  such 
a  lie.  I  hope  you  won't  think  of  doing  it.  It's 
so  wicked,  Emily.  If  you  could  deceive  my  pa 
and  ma,  you  couldn't  deceive  (rod,  who  saw 
Charlie  break  the  mirror.  Don't  do  it,  Emily, 
please  don't?" 

"  We  will  do  it  too,  and  if  you  feach  on  us, 
we'll  say  it  was  your  fault  that  Rover  did  it. 
How  will  you  like  that,  Miss  Jessie!"  said 
Charlie. 

"  I  will  tell  my  father  the  exact  truth  about 
it."  said  Jessie,  rising  to  her  feet. 

"  Very  well,  Miss  Tell  Tale,"  retorted  Emily. 
"  We'll  fix  you  then.  Charlie  and  I  will  say 
that  you  threw  the  ottoman  against  the  mirror, 
and  broke  it  yourself,  won't  we,  Charlie?" 

"  Yes,    and    they    will    believe   both    of    as. 


THE    BROKKN    MIKRoR.  89 

because  they  will  think  you  are  lying  to  escape 
being  whipped  for  your  fault.  Ah !  ah !  Miss 
Jessie,  we'll  fix  you,  see  if  we  don't!"  and 
Charlie  held  up  his  linger,  and  grinned  in  liia 
cousin's  face. 

"  My  father  knows  I  wouldn't  tell  a  lie," 
replied  Jessie  firmly;  "and  I  do  hope  you 
won't,  for  oh !  it  is  so  wicked,  and  so  mean. 
Nobody  loves,  trusts,  or  believes  a  liar.  Please 
Charlie,  please  Emily,  let  me  tell  pa  just  how  it 
happened.  He  won't  be  very  angry.  I  know 
he  won't.  But  if  he  is,  I  will  tell  him  to  whip 
me.  instead  of  scolding  Charlie." 

Charlie  winced  under  this  noble  speech  of 
Jessie's,  and  for  a  moment  was  inclined  to 
yield.  But  his  sister's  temper  was  roused,  and 
she  urged  him  to  stick  to  her,  and  to  say  that 
Jessie  threw  the  ottoman,  "and  now,"  said  she. 
"  I  will  go  and  tell  my  aunt  directly." 

Jessie  turned  pale  ;  not  with  fear  for  herself, 
but  because  she  shrank  from  a  conflict  with  her 
cousins,  in  her  mother's  presence.  Fortunate- 
ly, a  happy  thought  came  into  her  mind,  and 
rising,  she  whispered  to  herself,  "  Yes,  I  will  go 


90  JKSSIE    CARLTON. 

and  ask  Uncle  Morris  to  come  in."     And  Jeo 
sic  glided  into  the  library. 

Her  uncle  was  not  there.  He  had  left  '.t  an 
hour  before,  and  feeling  slightly  dozy  had  gone 
into  the  back  parlor  to  catch  a  little  nap  on  the 
sofa.  This  parlor  was  separated  from  the  one 
in  which  the  children  had  been  playing  only 
by  folding-doors.  Their  noise  at  blind-man's- 
buff,  had  roused  him  from  his  nap,  and  he  har1 
heard  all  that  afterwards  passed  between  them. 
When,  therefore,  Emily  went  to  tell  Mrs.  Carl- 
ton  her  great  lie,  he  thought  it  was  time  for 
him  to  interfere.  So  he  passed  round  by  the 
hall  into  the  front  parlor,  just  as  Jessie  with 
her  sad  face  was  returning  from  the  library. 

"  Oh,  I'm  so  glad  you  are  here,  Uncle  Mor- 
ris!" exclaimed  Jessie,  her  face  brightening  and 
growing  much  shorter.  "  Please  come  into  the 
parlor." 

The  good  old  man  kissed  his  niece  with  even 
unusual  tenderness,  and  led  her  into  the  par- 
lor. 

"  Hoity  toity !"  cried  he,  as  he  looked  on  the 
fragments  of  the  broken  mirror.  "  Somebody's 


THK    BROKKN    MIRROR.  VI 

been  playing  the  mischief  here.  What's  been 
the  matter?" 

"  Jessie  did  it !"  said  Charlie,  with  a  dogged  air. 

"  Yes,  sir  !  Jessie  threw  an  ottoman  at  me, 
and  it  struck  the  mirror.  Didn't  she,  Charlie  2" 
said  Emily,  coming  up.  to  Uncle  Morris,  with 
Mis.  Carlton  behind  her. 

"Yes,  Jessie  did  it,  and  no  mistake!"  said 
Charlie,  boldly. 

"  O  Jessie !  how  could  you  be  so  careless ! 
That  mirror  cost  a  hundred  dollars,  a  few 
months  ago.  Your  father  will  feel  very  an- 
gry," said  Mrs.  Carlton  with  a  grieved  look. 

"  I  did  not  break  it,  Ma !"  said  Jessie  calmly. 

"She  did!"  "She  did!"  said  Charlie  and 
his  sister  in  the  same  moment. 

"  Ma,  I  did  not  break  the  mirror,"  rejoined 
Jessie,  calmly.  "If  I  had  done  it,  I  would 
confess  it.  You  know  I  wouldn't  lie,  Mother, 
don't  you  2" 

"I  certainly  have  great  faith  in  your  truth- 
fulness, my  child,"  replied  Mrs.  Carlton;  "but 
why  are  your  cousins  so  positive  in  charging 
you  with  it?" 


92  JESSIE    CA.RLTON. 

Jessie  stated  the  facts  just  as  they  had  taken 
place.  Her  cousins  repeated  their  story.  Mrs. 
Caiiton  was  perplexed.  Turning  to  Uncle 
Morris,  she  said  : 

"Brother,  what  do  you  think?  On  which 
Bile  is  the  truth?" 

"  On  Jessie's,  of  course,  sister.  Could  you 
question  the  truth  of  that  puse  face!  It  would 
break  my  heart  if  Jessie  could  tell  such  a  lie  as 
these  wicked  ones  here  have  told !  But  she 
couldn't  do  it.  It's  not  in  her  nature  to  do  it. 
Heaven  bless  her !" 

He  then  stated  what  he  had  overheard  from 
the  sofa  in  the  back  parlor,  and  closed  by 
saying,  "These  children  had  better  go  home 
to-morrow.  They  are  wicked  enough  to  cor- 
rupt an  angel,  almost.  The  proverb  says,  eggs 
ought  not  to  dance  with  stones,  and  I  cannot 
endure  to  see  Jessie  in  their  society  any 
longer." 

"1  agree  with  you,  brother,  and  will  send 
them  home  to-morrow,"  replied  Mrs.  Carlton. 

Charlie  and  Emily  were  dumb  with  confusion 
and  shame.  I  think  a  little  sorrow  gushed  up 


THE   BROKEN   MIEEOE.  93 

in  Emily's  heart,  when  through  her  fingers  she 
saw  Jessie  look  with  appealing  and  tearful  eyes 
into  Uncle  Morris's  face,  and  heard  her  say  in 
pleading  tones: 

"O  Uncle!  O  Mamma!  please  let  them  stay 
another  week  ;  please  do,  for  my  sake !  Please 
let  them  stay  !  They  will  be  good  after  this,  ] 
know  they  will." 

This  plea  Avon  both  Mi's.  Carlton's  and  the 
old  man's  consent,  and  Jessie  kissing  her 
cousins,  said : 

"  There,  you  can  stay.     Aren't  you  glad?" 


CHAPTER   VI. 
THE  FIRST  SLIDE  OF  THE  SEASON. 

AFTER  Uncle  Morris  and  Mrs.  Carlton  bad 
consented  to  permit  the  self-willed  cousins  to 
remain  a  week  longer  at  Glen  Morris,  the 

O  9 

good  old  man  led  Emily  into  the  library  and 
talked  with  her  for  over  half  an  hour,  about  the 
meanness  and  wickedness  of  lying.  I  cannot 
tell  you  exactly  what  he  said  to  her,  because  I 
don't  know.  That  his  words  were  weighty  and 
solemn,  I  have  no  doubt ;  for  when  Emily  left 
the  library  her  eyes  were  red  with  weeping,  and 
she  went  directly  to  her  room  and  staid  there 
alone  until  the  bell  called  her  to  tea. 

Before  Emily  slept  that  night,  she  did  what 
she  had  not  done  before  during  her  stay  at  Glen 
Morris.  She  kneeled  at  the  bedside  to  say  hei 
prayers.  When  she  arose,  Jessie  threw  an  arm 
around  her  waist  and  kissed  her.  This  was 


THE   FIRST   SLIDE   OF   THE   SEASON.  96 

done  with  so  much  tenderness,  that  Emily  fell 
it  tc  be  a  sign  of  her  cousin's  sympathy  with 
the  new  feelings  and  thoughts  which  were 
springing  up  within  her  heart.  Returning  the 
kiss,  she  said  : 

"  I'm  sorry  I  told  that  lie  ahout  you  to-day 
Jessie." 

"  So  am  I,"  replied  the  simple-hearted  girl ; 
"it  is  always  best  to  tell  the  truth,  and  I  hope 
3'ou  will  never  tell  another  story  as  long  as  you 
live." 

*'  I  won't,  I'm  resolved  I  won't ;  I  told  Uncle 
Morris  so  this  afternoon,  and  (here  she  lowered 
her  voice  to  a  whisper)  I've  been  asking  God  to 
help  me  keep  my  promise." 

"  That's  the  way  !  That's  the  way  !"  replied 
Jessie.  "  Uncle  Morris  says  if  we  mean  to  be 
good  we  must  go  to  school  to  the  Great  Teacher 
ulio  will  both  teach  us,  and  help  us  do  the 
lesson." 

With  such  words  as  these  did  Jessie  encour- 
age her  cousin  to  enter  that  beautiful  path  in 
which  all  the  pure,  noble,  and  good  children  in 
the  world  are  found. 


96  JESSIE    CARLTON. 

The  next  day  Emily  was  very  quiet.  She 
Bpent  the  morning  helping  Jessie  work  on  her 
famous  quilt.  Charlie  was  as  rude  and  as  ugly 
us  ever ;  having  teased  his  sister  for  a  long  time 
in  vain,  to  play  out  of  doors  with  him,  the 
spoiled  boy  hissed  at  her,  and  said,  "You  are 
an  ugly  old  cat !"  Then  slamming  the  door 
after  him,  lie  went  into  the  barn-yard,  where 
the  screaming  of  the  pigs,  the  gabble  of  the 
geese,  and  the  chicking  of  the  hens,  soon  pro- 
claimed that  he  was  venting  his  ill-temper  on 
the  dumb  creatures  who  had  their  home  there. 
Poor  Charlie  1  the  indulgence  of  his  mother, 
and  the  almost  constant  absence  of  his  father 
from  home,  had  made  him  a  very  unhappy, 
mischievous  boy,  if,  indeed,  it  had  not  wholly 
spoiled  him.  If  Charlie  had  known  wliac  was 
best  for  him  he  would  have  said  to  his  friends, 

"  Please  don't  let  me  have  my  own  way." 

Emily  needed  to  make  the  same  request,  foi 
ehe  too,  had  long  done  pretty  much  as  she 
pleased ;  and,  as  we  have  seen,  she  was  pleased 
to  do  some  very  bad  things. 

Two  days  before  the  time  set  for  the  cousins 


THE    KIRST    SLroE    OF   THE    SKASON.  \)t 

to  return  -home,  they  went  to  spend  the  day 
with  Carrie  Sherwood.  Jessie,  who  was  to  join 
them  after  her  morning's  sewing  was  done,  sat 
down  to  her  work  in  high  spirits.  The  quilt 
Lad  grown  large  within  a  few  days,  and  as  she 
took  it  np  this  morning,  she  said  : 

"  The  little  Wizard  hasn't  been  able  to  catch 
me  for  ever  so  many  days.  I  guess  he  won't 
trouble  me  much  more  now.  See  my  qnilt ! 
(here  she  stood  up,  and  drawing  the  quilt  from 
the  basket,  spread  it  out.)  Two  more  rows  of 
patchwork  will  finish  it.  Ha !  ha !  only  two 
more  ;  I'm  so  glad.  And  won't  Uncle  Morris 
be  pleased  when  he  sees  it  spread  over  his  bed 
some  night !  ha  !  ha  !" 

Here  Jessie  sat  down  and  began  to  make  her 
bright  little  needle  fly  almost  as  swiftly  as  if 
it  had  been  in  a  sewing-machine.  While  she 
ecwcd  she  hummed  the  following  words,  which, 
as  Uncle  Morris  said,  had  more  truth  in  them 
than  poetry  : 

"  I  love  to  do  right, 

And  I  love  the  truth, 
And  I'll  always  love  them, 
lo  in  my  youth. 


fi8  JESSIE    CARLTON. 

"  And  when  I  grow  old, 

And  when  I  grow  gray, 
I  will  love  them  still, 
Do  wrong  who  may." 

Having  finished  her  song,  Jessie  rested  LOT 
hands  on  her  lap  a  moment,  and  said : 

"  I  love  those  words,  I  do.  When  I  grow 
•gray!  ha!  ha!  Jessie  Carlton  a  little  old 
woman  with  gray  hair  !  "Won't  .it  be  funny  ? 
I  wonder  if  everybody  will  love  me  then  as 
everybody  loves  Uncle  Morris  now.  Why 
not?  Everybody? — no,  not  everybody,  for 
Charlie  don't  love  him,  and  our  Hugh  don't 
love  him  much.  That's  because  they  are  naugh- 
ty, though.  Well,  every  good  person  loves 
Uncle  Morris,  because  he  is  so  good  and  kind  ; 
and  so,  if  I  am  good  and  kind,  when  I  am  a 
little,  gray  old  woman,  everybody  will  love  me. 
I  [a!  ha!  Won't  it  be  nice  to  be  called  Aunt 
Jessie,  and  to  be  loved,  oh,  so  well ! — but  I 
must  go  on  with  my  sewing." 

Tap,  tap,  tap,  said  somebody's  knuckles  on 
the  door. 

"  Come  in,"  cried  Jessie. 


THK    FIRST    SLIDE    OF   THK    SEASON.  99 

The  door  opened.  Carrie  Sherwood's  little, 
rod,  round,  laughing  face  peeped  in. 

"  O  Carrie  !  is  that  you  ?     Cume  in." 

Carrie  tripped  in,  and  while  her  eyes  flashed 
with  excitement,  she  said  : 

"  O  Jessie,  we  have  found  a  nice  slide  out  on 
the  rdge  of  the  brook.  It  is  the  first  time  the 
ice  bas  frozen  hard  enough  to  bear  this  fall,  and 
\vo  are  having  such  a  nice  time.  Come  and  seo 
'*:,  just  for  a  moment." 

"A  slide  1"  exclaimed  Jessie,  who  dearly  loved 
sliding.  "  Oh,  I'm  so  glad.  I'll  go  with  you  just 
to  look  at  it.  I  can't  stay,  you  know,  because  I 
must  come  back  and  sew  until  twelve  o'clock." 

Dropping  her  sewing,  Jessie  ran  to  a  closet, 
equipped  herself  in  cloak  and  hood  and,  taking 
Carrie's  hand,  trotted  otit  to  see  this  first  slide 
of  the  season. 

A  short  distance  from  Glen  Morris  Cottage  a 
broad,  shallow  brook  crossed  the  public  high- 
way. A  bridge  led  over  the  brook.  Along  the 
sides  ot  the  buttresses  of  fhis  bridge,  the  water 
had  flowed  back  for  several  yards  over  the 
bottom  of  a  ditch  or  hollow,  and  being  only  an 


100  JK88IK    CARLTON. 

inch  or  two  in  depth,  the  sharp  frosts  of  the 
early  days  of  November  had  frozen  it  solid, 
though  the  brook  itself  was  still  babbling  as  if 
in  proud  defiance  of  the  frost-king. 

To  this  ditch  Carrie  led  Jessie.  Emily  and 
Charlie  were  already  there  enjoying  themselves 
finely. 

"  Isn't  it  nice  ?"  said  Carrie  when  they  had 
fairly  reached  the  spot. 

"  You  shan't  come  on  to  my  slide,"  growled 
selfish  Charlie. 

"Nor  on  to  mine,"  cried  his  sister. 

v  You  will  let  us  slide  after  you,  won't  you, 
Emily  ?"  asked  Jessie. 

"  No,  I  want  this  slide  all  to  myself,"'  replied 
Emily. 

"  You  can  go  down  the  brook  and  find  slides 
for  yourselves.  You  shan't  use  ours,"  cried 
Charlie,  as  shaking  his  fist  at  the  two  girls,  ho 
added, 4'  I'll  lick  you  both  if  you  don't  keep  oil'/' 

"  Well,  I  never  saw  any  thing  so  selfish  as 
that  before,  I  declare,"  said  Carrie  Sheiwood, 
6triking  the  ground  with  her  foot,  and  looking 
very  angry  as  she  spoke.  "  The  n«xt  time  I  in 


THE    FIRST    SLIDK    OF    THE    SEASON.  101 

vite  them  to  spend  the  day  at  my  house  they 
shall  certainly  know  it." 

"  Oh,  never  mind,  never  mind,"  said  Jessie. 
"  We  can  look  at  them,  and  that  will  be  almost 
as  good  as  sliding  ourselves.  Perhaps  they 
will  get  tired  presently,  and  then  we  can  elide 
while  they  rest." 

"  No,  we  shan't  get  tired  either,  Miss  Jessie," 
retorted  Charlie.  "  We  mean  to  slide  until 
dinner-time." 

"  And  then  you  expect  to  eat  dinner  at  my 
house,  I  suppose.  Really,  you  are  a  very  gen- 
erous boy !"  replied  Carrie,  in  a  bitter  tone  of 
voice. 

"  'Tain  tyour  house.  It's  your  father's.  He!" 
said  the  ugly  boy,  grinning  at  his  young  hostess. 

""Well,  if  you  were  not  Jessie's  cousins,  you 
should  never  step  inside  of  my  house  again — 
but  here  comes  my  brother.  He'll  make  you 
let  me  slide." 

Walter  Sherwood  now  came  up  to  the  spot 
where  his  sister  and  Jessie  stood.  Carrie  told 
him  the  story  of  the  selfishness  of  the  two 
cousins,  and  ended  by  saying : 


102  JESSIE    CARLTON. 

"  Won't  you  compel  them  to  let  us  slide  too, 
Walter?" 

'•  If  lie  touches  me,  I'll  throw  this  big  stone 
at  him,"  growled  Charlie,  looking  very  ugly 
and  holding  up  a  large  stone,  which  he  had  just 
taken  up  from  the  side  of  the  ditch.  Wasn't  ho 
a  selfish  little  fellow? 

"  Please  don't  touch  him,"  entreated  Jessie 
"  I  don't  care  much  about  sliding,  and  Carrie 

O  ' 

won't  mind  waiting  until  to-morrow.  Will 
you,  Carrie  dear.  The  weather  is  so  cold,  there 
will  soon  be  plenty  of  ice.  Please  don't  hurt 
Charlie,  Walter." 

"  Don't  be  alarmed,  my  sweet  Jessie,"  replied 
Walter,  laughing.  "  I  don't  want  to  touch 
your  sting-nettle  of  a  cousin.  I'd  about  as  lief 
grapple  a  hedgehog.  Let  him  and  his  selfish 
sister  have  their  slides  all  to  themselves.  You 
come  with  me.  I  know  where  there  is  far 
better  sliding  than  this,  and  I  came  on  purpose 
to  tell  you  so.  Come,  let  us  go,  and  leave  them 
to  enjoy  their  slides,  if  such  selfish  creatures 
can  enjoy  any  thing." 

"Please  W alter,  let  my  cousins  go  with  us," 


THE    FIRST    SLIDE    OP    THE    SEASON.  103 

whispered  Jessie  in  Walter's  ear,  as  he  took  her 
hand. 

*'  No,  no,  Jessie,  I  can't  consent  to  that. 
They  won't  be  a  whit  happier  there  than  hero, 
and  it'  we  do  take  them  with  us,  they  will  only 
spoil  our  fun.  I  never  saw  two  such  thorns  in 
my  life.  You  can't  go  near  them,  but  they 
scratch  you  right  off." 

"They  are  going  home,  the  day  after  to-mor- 
row, and  I'm  glad  of  it,"  cried  Carrie,  as  she 
stepped  up  the  bank  after  her  brother  and  Jessie. 

"So  am  I,"  said  Walter,  "and  I'm  thinking 
there  will  be  plenty  of  dry  eyes  at  Glen  Morris 
Cottage,  when  they  go  away.  What  do  you 
eay  to  that,  Jessie  ?" 

"  I'm  sorry  my  cousins  are  so  selfish,"  replied 
Jessie,  "but  Charlie  is  the  worst.  I  think  if 
Emily  was  here  without  him,  she  would  soon 
be  a  good  girl." 

"  Perhaps  so.  Yet  I'm  inclined  to  think 
you'll  see  apples  growing  on  that  old  hickory 
yonder,  before  she  becomes  good,  as  yov.  call  it. 
But  let  us  hurry  into  the  pasture.  Here, 
Jessie,  mount  these  bars  ?" 


lOi  JESSIE    PARLTON. 

At  he  spoke,  "Walter  leaped  over  the  rail- 
fence  of  a  pasture,  and  giving  his  hand  to 
Jessie,  she  mounted  the  top  bar. 

'  "Now  jump!"  cried  Walter. 

Jessie  did  as  she  was  told.  Carrie  -followed. 
Then  Walter  led  them  along  the  pasture,  until 
they  struck  a  bend  in  the  brook  where  the 
water. having  flowed  over  a  flat  basin,  was  very 
shallow.  Along  the  edge  of  this  basin  the 
water  was  frozen  hard. 

"Isn't  this  nice?"  shouted  Jessie,  as  she  slid 
over  the  glass-like  surface. 

"It's  perfectly  beautiful,"  replied  Carrie, 
gliding  along  in  an  opposite  direction. 

Walter  made  a  slide  for  himself,  just  in  front 
of  the  girls,  and  being  all  brim-full  of  good- 
nature, they  enjoyed  themselves  finely.  But 
there  were  two  shadows  that  flashed  on  Jessie's 
joy  now  and  then.  The  first  was  the  image  of 
the  quilt  she  had  left  on  the  parlor-floor ;  the 
second  was  her  regret  that  her  cousins  were  so 
ugly.  When  the  former  image  flitted  before 
her,  a  little  voice  in  her  breast  whispered, 

"  la  the  chains  of  the  little  wizard  again,  eh  ?" 


JESSIE  AND  OARBIK  ENJOYINO  A  SLIDE.  Page  105. 


T1IE    FIRS'l    SLIDE    CF    THE    SEASON.  107 

Then  Jessie  would  sigh,  look  very  sober,  and 
pause,  saying  to  herself,  "I  really  must  gc 
home  and  sew." 

Before  her  purpose  was  fairly  formed,  how- 
ever, Walter  or  Carrie  would  cry  out,  "  What, 
getting  tired  already !  You  are  not  half  a 
slider." 

"Just  once  more,  and  then  I'll  go,"  Jessie 
would  say  to  herself.  But  before  that  one  more 
slide  was  through,  she  would  purpose  to  add  yet 
another.  Thus  time  fled  until  the  morning  was 
almost  gone,  and  the  quilt,  the  little  wizard, 
Uncle  Morris,  and  even  the  ugly  cousins,  were 
nearly  forgotten,  in  the  excitement  of  this 
pleasant  sport. 

This  delight  was,  however,  brought  to  an  end 
by  a  loud  scream,  followed  by  a  shrill  voice 
crying,  "Charlie!  Charlie!  CHARLIE!  You'll 
be  drowned?  Oh  dear!  Oh  dear!" 

This  was  followed  by  another  scream.  Wal- 
ter guessed  what  was  the  matter  at  once.  He 
knew  that  near  where  the  cousins  were  sliding, 
the  trunk  of  a  tree  formed  a  sort  of  bridge 
over  the  brook,  and  enabled  the  cow-boys  to 


108  JESSIE    CART.TON. 

pass  dry-shod  in  summer.  WLen  the  brook 
was  low,  it  was  a  safe  enough  bridge,  but  when 
it  was  full  as  it  was  then,  it  was  what  the  boys 
culled  "  u  pokerish  place  to  cross."  He  surmis- 
ed at  once,  that  Charlie  was  frightening  hia 
sister,  by  attempting  to  walk  across  the  brook 
on  this  rough  and  narrowr  bridge.  So  he  told 
the  girls,  and  then  they  all  ran  towards  the  spot 
from  whence  the  cry  came. 

A  few  minutes'  run  brought  them  in  sight  of 
Master  Charlie  standing  erect  on  the  tree,  right 
over  the  middle  of  the  brook.  Emily  was 
standing  at  the  water's  edge,  screaming,  and 
begging  him  to  come  back. 

"  Stop  your  screaming,  }TOU  coward,  or  I'll 
lick  you  till  you  are  dumb,"  shouted  the  wilful 
boy,  shaking  his  fist  at  his  sister,  as  Walter  and 
the  two  girls  came  up,  on  the  other  side  of  tho 
brook. 

Emily  seeing  them  approach,  called  out  to 
Walter,  and  said : 

"Do  make  him  come  off  that  dicaaful  log, 
will  you?" 

"  I'd  like  to  see  anybody  make  me  come  off," 


THK    FIRST    SLIDE    OF    THE    SEASON.  1 09 

fiaid  Charlie.  As  he  spoke,  he  turned  round  to 
see  who  had  conic.  In  doing  this  his  foot 
slipped,  and  losing  his  balance,  he  fell  back- 
.yards  into  the  brook. 

The  girls  both  screamed,  for  they  were  in  great 
terror.  Walter,  however,  laughed  heartily,  and 
said  : 

"  Don't  be  frightened !  The  water  isn't  deep 
enough  to  drown  the  little  fury.  I  hope  it's 
cold  enough  to  cool  his  courage,  though." 

As  he  spoke,  Walter  rolled  up  his  pants,  and 
then  kicking  off  his  boots,  he  waded  into  the 
brook  and  led  Charlie  ashore.  The  little  fellow 
spluttered  and  shivered,  but  said  nothing.  The 
water  had  cooled  his  courage,  and  for  the 
present,  his  ugliness  had  all  subsided.  They 
led  him  back  to  Glen  Morris  as  quickly  as 
possible,  to  get  a  change  of  clothes. 

This  mishap  broke  up  their  plan  of  dining 
and  spending  the  afternoon  with  Carrie  Sher- 
wood. Thus  the  selfishness  of  the  two  cousins, 
again  robbed  both  themselves  and  their  friends 
of  a  promised  pleasure.  As  for  poor  little 
Jessie,  she  drew  down  her  face  and  looked  very 


110  JKSSIK    CARL! ON. 

sad,  as  she  put  her  quilt  into  the  basket,  when 
the  bell  rung  for  dinner.  Sighing  deeply  she 
eaid  half-aloud, 

"Conquered  again.  It  is  no  use.  The  littlo 
wizard  is  my  master,  and  I  won't  try  to  resist 
him  any  more.  "What's  the  use  of  trying  ?" 

"Tut,  tut.  tut!  No  use  in  trying,  eh  ?  Who 
says  so  ?" 

Jessie  looked  up,  and  her  eyes  met  the  pleas 
ant  smile  of  Uncle  Morris,  who  had  entered  the 
room,  in  his  usual  quiet  way,  unobserved  by 
the  dispirited  girl.  She  gave  him  back  no 
answering  smile,  but  drooping  her  head,  stood 
silently  before  him.  Seeing  her  sadness  and 
knowing  the  cause,  Uncle  Morris  said: 

"Jessie,  will -you  please  be  a  school-ma'am 
for  a  moment,  and  let  me  recite  my  lesson  to 
you?" 

Jessie  smiled  a  faint  smile,  but  said  nothing. 

"  "Well,  silence  gives  consent,  I  suppose.  So 
I  will  recite  my  lesson.  It  is  a  fable  and  runs 
thus: 

"  Two  robin  redbreasts  built  their  nests 
Within  a  hollow  tree ; 


THE   FIRST    SLIDE    OF    THK    SKASON.  Ill 

The  hen  sat  quietly  at  home. 

The  male  sang  merrily  ; 
And  all  the  little  robins  said, 

4  Wee,  wee,  wee,  wee,  wee,  wee.' 

One  day — the  sun  was  warm  and  bright, 

And  shining  in  the  sKy — 
Cock  Robin  said,  '  My  little  dears, 

'Tis  time  you  learn  to  fly  ;' 
And  all  the  little  young  ones  said, 

'I'll  try,  I'll  try,  I'll  try.' 

'  I  know  a  child,  and  who  she  is 

I'll  tell  you  liy  and  by, 
When  mamma  says,  '  Do  this"  or  '  that,' 

She  says.  '  What  for  ?'  and  '  Why  ?' 
She'd  be  a  better  child  by  far, 

If  she  would  say,  '  I'LL  TRY.'  " 

Q  Uncle  Morris  paused,  tears  stood  in 
Jessie's  eyes,  and  a  bright  smile  played  round 
her  lips.  Putting  her  hand  into  his,  she  said : 

"And  I'll  try,  too,  Uncle.     I'll  try  till  I  con- 
quer." 


CHAPTER 

JESSIE'S  FIRST  GREAT  VICTORY. 

AFTER  dinner  Jessie  went  to  her  room  t»«d  sat 
awhile,  on  a  cricket  with  her  head  leaning  on  a 
chair.  She  was  thinking.  I  cannot  tell  you 
exactly  what  passed  in  her  mind,  while  she  was 
in  that  brown  stud}7,  because  she  never  told  me. 
You  can  guess,  however,  when  I  tell  you  that 
after  thinking  some  five  minutes,  she  rose  up, 
and  going  to  her  table,  took  a  pencil  and  wrote 
these  words  in  big  letters,  on  a  sheet  of  note 
paper : 

"I  will  not  go  out  to  play  again  until  T  have 
finished  my  quilt.  This  is  my  strong  resolution, 
and  1  mean  to  keep  it,  in  spite  of  the  little 
wizard  that  tempts  me  so.  He  has  beaten  mo 
a  great  many  times,  but  he  shan't  do  it  again,  as 
true  as  my  name  is  Jessie  Carlton." 

Taking  the  paper  from  the  table,  Jessie  held 


JESSIE'S   FLRST   GREAT    VICTORY.  113 

it  between  her  finger  and  thumb,  read  it,  and 
then  left  the  room,  saying  to  herself — 

"  There,  that's  a  good  resolution.  I'll  keep  it 
in  sight  all  the  time ;  and  if  the  little  wizard 
comes  near  me,  I'll  spear  him  with  it  jnst  as 
Uncle  Morris  says  the  fairies  pierce  the  gnats 
with  their  bodkins.  Let  me  see.  How  long 
will  it  take  to  finish  my  quilt.  Only  two  more 
rows  of  squares  to  sew  on.  Well,  I  can  sew 
one  row  this  afternoon  and  the  other  to-morrow 
morning.  Oh  good !  I'll  ask  ma  to  get  it  into 
the  quilting-frame  to-morrow  afternoon,  and 
have  it  finished  while  I  work  the  slippers. 
Won't  it  be  nice  if  the  qnilt  and  slippers  are 
borh  ready  by  Christmas !  Perhaps  I  can  get 
the  watch-pocket  done  too.  Well,  I'll  try,  see 
if  I  don't.  I  can  conquer  little  Impulse  if  I  try, 
and.  I  will.  Yon  shall  see  if  I  don't,  you  dear, 
gocil  Uncle  Morris,  you." 

All  this  was  said  as  Jessie  walked  down-stairs. 
She  looked  very  pleasantly,  and  trod  the  carpet 
with  a  very  firm  step,  as  she  went  to  her  cosy 
little  chair  in  front  of  the  bright  fire  which 
glowed  in  the  grate  that  November  afternoon 


114  JESSIE    CARLTON. 

She  was  slightly  chilled  through  sitting  {& 
her  chamber,  but  without  stopping  to  get 
warm,  she  took  up  her  work,  and  began  to  plj 
her  needle  in  good  earnest. 

Half  an  hour  passed  and  Jessie  was  still  busy 
as  a  bee  over  her  quilt.  Then  her  uncle  entered 
the  room  with  his  outside  coat  nicely  buttoned 
up  to  his  chin,  and  his  hat  in  his  hand.  Ho 
was  equipped  for  a  walk. 

"  Jessie,  will  you  take  a  walk  with  your  poor 
old  uncle  this  fine  afternoon  ?"  said  he. 

This  was  offering  one  of  the  strongest  of 
possible  temptations  to  Jessie.  A  walk  with 
Uncle  Morris  was  to  her  a  very  great  pleasure. 
Impulse  whispered  "  Let  the  quilt  go,  and  ac- 
cept your  uncle's  offer !"  Jessie's  arms  were 
even  put  forth  in  the  act  of  dropping  her  work, 
when  her  eye  rested  on  her  written  resolution, 
which  she  had  pinned  on  the  top  edge  of  the 
work-basket.  "  I  will  finish  my  quill,"  said  she 
down  in  her  heart.  Then  putting  her  work 
back  into  her  lap,  and  looking  up  at  her  uncle, 
who  was  a  little  puzzletl  by  her  unusual  man* 
uer,  she  said — 


JESSIE'S    FIRST    GKEAT    VICTORY.  lift 

"I  thank  you,  Uncle,  but  I  can't  go  this  af- 
ternoon." 

"  Not  go  !  What  does  my  little  puss  mean  ?" 
exclaimed  Uncle  Morris,  greatly  surprised  that 
his  niece  should  decline  his  invitation. 

Jessie  took  the  paper  from  the  basket,  gave  iv 
to  him,  and,  while  a  loving  smile  played  round 
her  lips,  said — 

"  Please,  Uncle,  read  this." 

The  old  gentleman  put  on  his  spectacles, 
glanced  at  the  paper,  and,  as  he  gave  it  back  to 
her,  smiled,  and  said — 

"  Ha,  ha,  I  see  !  going  to  run  the  little  wizard 
through  the  heart  with  the  spear  of  Resolution  ! 
Very  good.  I  would  rather  see  you  conquer 
your  enemy,  my  dear  Jessie,  than  to  have  your 
company,  much  as  I  love  it.  So  good-by,  and 
may  the  Great  Teacher  help  you  to  keep  your 
resolution !" 

"  Good-by,  Uncle !" 

I  can't  tell  you  how  happy  Jessie  felt  at  hav- 
ing resisted  this  strong  temptation.  A  warm 
current  of  joy  flowed  through  her  heart,  and 
bore  away  all  regret  which  thinking  on  the  loss 


116  JESSIE    CAKLTON. 

of  a  pleasant  walk  might  have  otherwise  caused 
her  to  feel.  Her  eyes  sparkled  with  delight. 
Her  fingers  almost  flew,  and  the  quilt  gained 
in  size  very  fast. 

But  fifteen  minutes  more  had  not  passed, 
when  Emily  and  Charlie  bounced  into  the  room. 

"  We  want  you  to  play  with  us,"  said  Emily. 
"We  are  tired  of  playing  together  without 
company,  and  want  you." 

"  I  want  you  tc  play  horses  I've  got  some 
twine  for  a  pair  of  reins,  and  you  two  girls  will 
make  a  capital  span.  Come,  hurry  up,  Jessie!" 
said  Charlie,  who  had  got  over  his  ducking  in 
the  brook,  and  was  as  rude  and  ready  for  mis- 
chief as  ever. 

"  I'm  very  sorry,"  replied  Jessie,  "  but  I  can't 
go  with  you.  I  must  sew  on  my  quilt  till  tea- 
time." 

"Must,  eh!  Who  says  you  must?"  replied 
Emily  with  a  sneer. 

"I  have  made  a  resolution  to  punish  myself 
for  going  out  this  morning  when  I  ought  to  have 
stayed  in,"  said  Jessie,  firmly. 

''Pooh,"  said   Charlie,   "that's  all  nonsense. 


JESSIE'S  FIRST  GREAT  VICTORY.  117 

She  is  too  proud  to  play  with  us.  She  is  a 
regular  Miss  Stucknp,  and  I  won't  own  her  for 
my  cousin  any  more ;"  and  with  this  hard 
speech  the  boy  left  the  parlor,  walking  back 
wards,  and  making  mouths  as  he  went. 

"I  do  think  you  ought  to  play  with  us,  Jes 
sie,"  said  Emily.      "  You  know  we  have  only 
one  day  more  to  spend  with  you,  and  it's  very 
unkind  of  you  to  stay  in  here  and  leave  me  to 
amuse  myself  as  best  I  can.     As  to  your  resolu 
tion,  I  s'pose  you  made  it  on  purpose,  because 
you  didn't  want  to  play  with  us." 

This  unkind  speech  made  Jessie  feel  very 
badly.  She  doubted  for  a  moment  whether  she 
had  not  erred  in  making  her  resolution  before 
her  cousins  went  home.  She  felt  inclined  to  drop 
her  work,  and  go  out  with  her  very  ungracious 
cousins.  But  her  second  thoughts  assured  her 

o 

that  it  was  her  first  duty  to  conquer  the  habit 
which  had  caused  her  so  much  trouble.  So 
looking  with  moistening  eyes  at  her  cousin,  she 
replied — 

"I'm  sorry,  Emily,  that  I  cannot  go  out  with 
you,  but  I  really  can't  do  it.  You  know  my 


118  JESSIE   CAKLTON. 

ma  requires  me  to  spend  my  mornings  in  sew 
ing  or  reading.  I  went  out  this  morning  with 
out  thinking,  and  without  asking  her  consent 
To  make  up  for  that,  I  must  sew  this  afterncon 
This  evening  and  to-morrow  afternoon,  I  will 
play  with  you  as  much  as  you  please." 

"  I  say  you  are  a  very  ugly  creature,  and  1 
don't  like  you  one  bit,"  retorted  Emily,  as  with 
pouting  lips  and  flashing  eyes  she  bounced  from 
the  room,  slamming  the  door  with  a  loud  noise 
as  she  went  out. 

Poor  Jessie  felt  wounded,  and  the  big  tears 
would  flow  from  her  eyes  in  spite  of  her  efforts 
to  restrain  them.  Smarting  under  the  cruel 
words  of  her  cousin,  she  felt  an  impulse  to  fol 
low  her,  but  again  her  eyes  fell  on  the  paper, 
and  she  resumed  her  work,  saying  to  herself — 

"  Jessie  Carlton,  you  must  not  mind  the  haul 
speeches  of  your  cousins.  Tour  resolution  is 
right  and  good.  Uncle  Morris  said  so.  Stic,k 
to  it  then,  and  by  the  time  the  quilt  and  a  few 
other  things  are  done,  as  Uncle  Morris  said,  the 
little  wizard  will  find  Glen  Morris  Cottage  too 
hot  to  hold  him.  I'll  keep  my  resolution." 


.TKSSIE'S  FIRST  GREAT  VICTORY.  11J 

Just  then,  smash  went  some  glass  somewhen 
in  the  rear  of  the  house.  The  crash  was  fol 
lowed  by  a  voice,  which  Jessie  knew  to  be  ho 
cousin's,  saying — 

"  O  Charlie,  Charlie !    what  have  you  done !' 

"I  don't  care!  It's  only  the  kitchen  win 
dow,"  was  the  reply. 

Again  did  Jessie's  impulse  move  her  to  put 
down  her  work  and  run  out  to  see  what  was 
the  matter.  But  her  purpose  came  to  her  aid 
again,  and  she  kept  plying  her  needle  and 
saying : 

"  No,  I  won't  go  out.  It's  only  that  naughty 
Charlie  throwing  stones  in  at  the  kitchen 
window.  What  a  bad  boy  he  is.  I'm  glad  ho 
is  going  home  soon." 

Another  quarter  of  an  hour  passed  without 
interruption,  when  the  door  opened  and  the 
bright  face  of  Carrie  Sherwood  peeped  in. 

"  Why,  Carrie  Sherwood  !"  exclaimed  Jessie. 

"  Jessie  Carlton  !" 

"  Come  in  and  sit  down,"  said  Jessie. 

Carrie  stepped  in  but  did  not  sit  down 
"  I've  come,"  she  said,  "to  invite  you  and  vour 


120  JESSIE   OARLTON. 

cousins  to  spend  the  afternoon,  and  to  take  lea 
at  our  house.  Ma  says  that  since  no  harm  came 
ti  Charlie  from  his  ducking,  she  would  like  to 
have  you  come  as  you  meant  to  do  before  ho 
fell  into  the  brook." 

"  I  can't  go  with  you  till  nearly  tea-time,"  re- 
plied Jessie. 

"  Why  not  ?" 

"  Because  I  can't" 

"  But  why  can't  you  ?" 

"  Because  I've  resolved  to  sew  on  this  quilt 
until  tea-time,"  said  Jessie  ;  and  pointing  to  the 
paper  she  added,  "see  !  there  is  my  resolution." 

Carrie  read  the  paper  and  laughed.  "  Well, 
you  are  a  queer  girl,  Jessie  Carlton.  You  tie 
yourself  up  with  a  resolution  nobody  asks  you 
to  make,  and  then  say  you  can't  move." 

"But  I  made  the  resolution  because  I  thought 
it  was  right"  said  Jessie,  solemnly. 

"  Oh  !  did  you  ?  Well,  that  alters  the  case,  1 
suppose.  But  please  break  it  for  once  ,'  only 
this  once,  just  to  please  me,  you  know.  Come, 
there's  a  dear,  good  Jessie  ;  do  come  over  to  my 
house  this  afternoon." 


JESSIE'S  FIRST  GREAT  VICTORY.  121 

Oh !  how  Jessie  did  long  to  drop  her  sewing, 
and  go  with  her  friend.  There  was  a  mightj 
struggle  in  her  heart  for  a  few  moments;  bul 
her  purpose  triumphed  at  last,  and  iu  a  calm, 
firm  voice,  she  replied  : 

"  No,  dear  Carrie,  not  until  nearly  dark.  I 
must  finish  my  quilt  to-morrow  morning.  You 
go  and  get  my  cousins  and  take  them  with  you. 
I  will  come  over  just  as  soon  as  it  is  too  dark  to 
see  to,  sew  without  a  light ;  and  that  won't  be  a 
great  while,  you  know,  this  short  afternoon." 

Carrie  saw  that  her  friend's  mind  was  made 
up.  So  turning  to  leave  the  room  she  said  : 

"Well,  I  suppose  you  arc  right;  but  mind 
you  come  as  early  as  you  can." 

"That  I  will,"  rejoined  Jessie. 

Carrie  left  the  room.  The  next  moment  slio 
pushed  the  door  open  again,  and  peeping  in, 
said, 

"  Jessie  ?" 

"  Well,  dear,  what  is  it  ?" 

"Ask  your  ma  to  let  you  stay  till  half-past 
nine,  will  you  ?" 

"Yes." 


122  JESSIE   CARLTON. 

"  Good-by." 

"  Good-by  till  dark,"  replied  Jessie,  laugh 
ing  at  tlie  idea  of  her  friend  bidding  her  good 
by  just  for  an  hour. 

Jessie  now  felt  very  strong  in  her  purpose 
fohe  had  resisted  no  less  than  four  temptations 
to  yield  to  her  impulses  in  about  an  hour  and  a 
half.  This  was  doing  nobly,  and  Jessie  felt 
more  self-respect  than  she  had  ever  felt  before. 
She  was  certainly  doing  battle  in  real  earnest 
with  her  old  enemy,  the  little  wizard,  as  Uncle 
Morris  facetiously  called  him.  And  she  had 
her  reward  for  all  her  self-denial  in  the  glad 
feelings  which  bubbled  up  in  her  heart  like 
springs  of  water  in  some  cosy  mountain  nook. 

Nothing  else  came  to  tempt  Jessie  the  re- 
mainder of  that  afternoon.  She  sewed  until  it 
was  too  dark  to  see  in  front  of  the  fire ;  then 
she  took  her  seat  close  to  the  window,  and  it 
was  not  until  she  could  no  longer  see  to  take  a 
Blitch  neatly  that  she  began  to  put  up  her  work. 
"  One  more  morning  will  finish  it,"  said  she, 
after  taking  a  glance  at  her  work.  "  Oh  !  how 
glad  I  shall  be  when  I  have  taken  the  last 


JESSIE'S  FIRST  GREAT  VICTORY.  123 

stitch.  And  won't  I  be  glad  when  it  comes  out 
of  the  quilting-frame,  and  is  spread  upon  Uncle 
Morris's  bed.  It's  been  a  long  time  doing — 
Oh  !  ever  so  long — thanks  to  the  little  wizard. 
Hut  little  wizard,  little  wizard,  go  away  !  go 
away  !  We  don't  want  yon  any  longer  in  Glen 
Morris  Cottage." 

In  this  cheerful  mood  Jessie  tied  on  her  hood 
and  cloak,  and  tripped  over  to  Carrie  Sher- 
wood's, where  she  spent  one  of  the  pleasantest 
evenings  she  had  enjoyed  since  the  coming  of 
her  cousins  to  Duncan ville.  For  some  reasons 
unknown  to  me,  it  pleased  that  selfish  brother 
and  sister  to  put  on  their  best  and  most  ap- 
proved behavior.  Perhaps  they  caught  a  ray 
or  two  of  the  joy  which  beamed,  like  sunshine, 
from  Jessie's  heart. 

The  next  morning  after  breakfast,  filled  with 
the  idea  of  finishing  the  quilt  before  dinner, 
Jessie  found  a  parcel  in  her  work-basket  direct- 
ed to  Miss  Jessie  Carlton. 

"  What  can  it  be  ?"  said  she,  as  she  hastily 
untied  the  string,  and  unfolded  the  wrapping 
paper. 


!£-»  .)  ESSIE    CARLTON. 

'•A  pair  <>f  ladies'  elates  !  Oh,  how  glad  I  am  ! 
I  wonder  who  sent  them.  Oh  !  here  is  a  piece  of 
paper.  What  does  it  say  ?" 

Holding  the  paper  to  the  light  she  read  as 
follows : 

"  From  a  fond  father  to  his  beloved  dangn 
tor." 

"  From  pa  !  Oh,  how  good  of  him  !  It's  too 
bad  he  didn't  stop  to  let  me  thank  him.  But 
I'll  thank  him  to-night.  I've  been  wishing  all 
this  fall  for  a  pair  of  skates,  because  all  the  girls 
are  going  to  have  them.  Suppose  I  just  step 
out  and  try  them  a  little  while." 

Thus  did  Jessie  talk  out  her  thoughts  to  her- 
fielf.  Thus  did  the  impulse  come  over  her  to 
leave  her  morning's  duty  and  repeat  the  fault 
of  the  day  before.  It  was  fortunate,  perhaps, 
that  her  cousins,  knowing  she  meant  to  sew, 
had  rushed  off  to  find  a  slide  before  she  dis- 
covered her  new  skates.  Their  persuasions 
joined  to  her  own  impulse,  might  have  over 
come  her  and  brought  her  into  bondage  to  the 
little  wizard  again.  Without  their  presence,  I 
confess,  the  temptation  fo  try  the  skates  was  a 


JESSIES  FIRST  GRKAT  VICTORY'.  125 

very  strong  one.  Jessie  was  getting  ready  to  go 
out  when  her  eye  fell  on  the  paper  which  waa 
etil'  pinned  to  the  basket's  edge.  She  paused, 
."(lushed,  put  down  the  ekates,  and  said  aloud  : 

"  No,  no,  little  wizard,  I  won't  obey  you. 
The  quilt  shall  be  finished,  and  the  skates  shall 
wait  until  the  afternoon." 

"Three  cheers  for  my  little  conqueror!" 
shouted  Uncle  Morris,  who,  coming  in  at  that 
moment,  overheard  this  last  remark. 

"  O  uncle  !  I  was  almost  conquered  myself," 
Baid  Jessie. 

"  Never  mind  that,  for  now  you  aire  quite  a 
conqueror,"  rejoined  her  uncle,  smiling  and  pat- 
ting her  head. 

Need  I  say  that  the  quilt  was  finished  that 
morning?  It  was;  and  before  Jessie  sat  down 
to  dinner,  she  had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  it  put 
into  the  quilting-frame  by  Maria,  the  seamstress 
of  the  household.  And  thus  did  our  sweet 
little  Jessie  win  her  first  really  decisive  victory 
over  the  little  wizard  which  had  hitherto  been 
to  her  like  the  fisherman's  wife,  Alice,  in  the 
lairy  tale — the  plague  of  her  life. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

FAREWELL  TO  THE  COUSINS. 

SCARCELY  had  Jessie  feasted  her  eyes  on  her 
quilt,  snugly  fixed  between  the  bars  of  the 
quilting-frame,  before  the  dinner-bell  rang  out 
its  pleasant  call.  The  happy  girl  skipped  down- 
stairs with  a  light  and  merry  step.  In  the  hall 
she  met  her  brothers. 

"  O  Guy !"  she  exclaimed,  "  I  have  finished 
my  quilt!  Aren't  you  glad  !" 

"To  be  sure  I  am,"  said  Guy,  kissing  her 
rosy  cheek,  "  and  I  expect  you  will  be  so  well- 
pleased  with  my  old  friend,  Never-give-up,  who 
helped  you  finish  it,  that  you  will  never  givo 
him  the  mitten  again." 

"  Pshaw !"  cried  Hugh  with  a  sneer,  "  I'll 
bet  my  new  knife,  that  she  gives  him  the  mit- 
ten before  the  week  is  out.  Jessie  isn't  made 
of  the  right  stuff  for  your  famous  Try  Company, 


FAKEWELL   TO   THE   COUSINS.  127 

any  more  than  I  am.  She  hasn't  got  the  perse- 
verance of  a  kitten." 

"And  yet  she  has  more  of  it,  than  Master 
Hugh  Carlton,  for  he  has  never  finished  any 
thing  but  his  dinner,  and  she  has  finished  her 
quilt"  said  Uncle  Morris,  who  as  he  was  cross- 
ing the  hall  to  the  dining-room,  heard  Hugh's 
unkind  remark. 

"  There,  Hugh,  you  are  fairly  hit  now,"  said 
Guy,  laughing. 

"  They  who  live  in  glass-houses  shouldn't  throw 
stones,  should  they,  my  little  puss?"  said  Uncle 
Morris,  leading  Jessie  into  the  dining-room. 

"  Hugh  is  always  teasing  me,"  replied  Jessie, 
"  I  wish  he  was  more  like  Guy." 

Dinner  was  waiting,  and  taking  their  seats  at 
the  table,  they  all  sat  in  silence,  while  Uncle 
Morris  reverently  craved  a  blessing.  He  had 
hardly  finished,  before  Charlie  and  Emily 
rushed  into  the  room,  leaving  traces  of  their 
feet  on  the  carpet,  at  every  step. 

"  My  dears,  where  have  you  been  to  wet 
your  feet  so?"  asked  Mrs.  Carlton,  seeing  that 
their  boots  were  soaked  with  water 


128  JESSIE   CAKLTON. 

"  Oli !  it's  been  thawing,  Aunt,  and  we  got  our 
feet  wet,  sliding,"  said  Emily,  as  she  took  Lcr 
scat  at  the  table,  panting  and  pushing  the  ring- 
lets back  from  her  face. 

''  You.  had  better  put  on  dry  socks  and  boote. 
before  you  cat,"  observed  Mrs.  Carlton.  She 
then  touched  the  bell.  The  servant  entered. 

"  Mary,"  said  the  lady,  "  take  these  children 
to  their  rooms,  and  change  their  socks  and 
boots!" 

"  Yes  mem,"  said  Mary,  looking  daggers  at 
the  two  cousins. 

"  Can't  I  wait  till  after  dinner,  aunt  ?"  asked 
Emily. 

"  No,  my  dear.  You  must  go  at  once,  lest 
you  get  cold  by  sitting  still  so  long  with  wet 
feet." 

Emily  pouted,  but  knowing  her  aunt  would 
firmly  enforce  her  command,  she  rose,  and 
taking  her  brother  by  the  wrist,  said  : 

"  Come,  Charlie,  let  us  go  up-stairs  !" 

"I  don't  want  to,"  growled  Charlie,  pulling 
away  his  arm,  and  putting  it  round  his  plate. 

"  Charlie !"  exclaimed  Mrs.  Carlton. 


FAKE  WELL  TO   THE  COT3SIN8.  129 

"  I  want  my  dinner  !"  was  his  surly  reply. 

Mary  had  now  drawn  near  the  ugly  little 
t'cilow.  Placing  her  heavy  hand  on  his  should- 
er, she  seized  him  with  a  grip,  which  made  him 
feel  like  a  pigmy,  in  the  grasp  of  a  giant. 
Having  had  a  taste  of  Mary's  anger,  once  or 
twice  before,  and  catching  a  glance  from  the 
kindling  eye  of  Uncle  Morris,  he  yielded,  and 
was  led  out  of  the  room. 

"  The  worst  child  of  his  age  I  ever  knew," 
observed  the  old  gentleman  with  a  sigh,  as  he 
proceeded  to  carve  the  chickens,  which  were 
smoking  on  the  hospitable  table  before  him. 

Jessie's  face  had  clouded  a  little  during  this 
scene.  The  thaw  of  which  Emily  had  spoken, 
cut  off  her  hope  of  trying  her  new  skates. 
Leaning  towards  Guy,  who  sat  next  to  her  at 
the  table,  she  whispered  : 

"  Is  the  ice  all  gone,  Guy  ?" 

"  I  expect  it  is  pretty  much  used  up  by  the 
fog  we've  had  all  day." 

"Oh  dear,  I'm  so  sorry!"  said  Jessie  with  a 
sigh. 

Judging  of  her  thoughts  by  her  looks,  Uncle 


130  JESSIE   CARLTON. 

Morris  said,  "Never  mind,  Jessie.  There  will 
be  plenty  of  ice  to  skate  on,  in  a  week  or  two," 

"  Skate  !  How  can  she  skate  f  She  hasn't 
got  any  skates !"  said  Hugh. 

"  Yes,  I  have,"  replied  Jessie  smiling.  "  Pa 
gent  me  a  beautiful  pair  this  morning." 

This  statement  led  to  various  remarks  about 
skating,  and  winter  weather  in  the  country. 
Meanwhile,  the  cousins  came  back  to  the  table. 
Jessie  soon  grew  cheerful  again,  and  the  dinner 
passed  without  any  other  occurrence  worthy  of 
notice. 

After  dinner,  the  fog  having  grown  into  a 
fine,  drizzling  rain,  the  children  found  it  impos- 
sible to  go  out  of  doors  in  search  of  amusement. 
It  was  therefore  agreed  t>  invite  Miss  Carrie 
Sherwood  to  tea.  Guy  promised  to  go  after 
her.  To  add  to  the  pleasure  of  the  occasion, 
Jessie  had  her  mother's  permission  to  use  a 
sweet  little  tea-set  of  her  own,  and  to  have  tea 
with  her  cousins  and  Carrie  by  themselves  in 
the  parlor. 

Carrie  arrived  in  due  time,  snugly  wrapped 
in  hood  and  shawl.  Her  feet  were  protected  b^ 


FAREWELL   TO   THE   COUSINS.  131 

rubbers.  She  declared  that  Guy  was  a  capita] 
'beau.  Guy  laughed  at  her  compliment,  and  re- 
paid it  by  saying  that  she  was  a  nice  little  belle, 
nnd  then  he  ran  off  to  school. 

The  afternoon  passed  rapidly,  because,  on  tha 
whole,  it  was  pleasantly  spent.  Emily,  know- 
ing it  was  the  last  day  of  her  visit,  seemed 
anxious  to  do  away  with  the  bad  impression  she 
had  previously  made  upon  the  mind  of  her 
cousin  and  her  friend.  Charlie,  too,  was  in  his 
best  mood  most  of  the  time.  Once,  indeed,  he 
came  very  near  breaking  up  the  harmony  of 
the  party.  Seeing  a  strap  of  Jessie's  new 
skates  peeping  from  beneath  the  what-not  where 
she  had  hidden  them,  he  seized  it,  pulled  out 
the  skates,  and  began  to  put  them  on. 

"  Please,  Charlie,  don't  do  that,"  said  Jessie, 
"Ton  can't  skate  on  the  carpet,  you  know  ; 
please  give  them  to  me  ?" 

"  I  won't !"  retorted  the  wilful  boy. 

i> 

"Please  do  give  them  to  me?"  implored 
Jessie. 

"  I  want  to  skate  on  the  carpet,  first,"  said 
Charlie,  still  trying  to  buckle  on  the  skates. 


132  JESSIE   CARLTON. 

"  Do  ask  him  to  give  them  to  me  ?"  said 
Jessie,  addressing  Emily. 

"  There,  take  your  old  skates  !"  cried  the  boy, 
throwing  them  violently  across  the  room. 

The  fact  was,  he  did  not  understand  the  m}'S- 
tery  of  straps  and  buckles  in  which  the  skates 
were  involved.  Hence  his  desire  to  try  the 
skates  was  borne  away  upon  the  current  of  his 
impatience,  and  thereby  the  little  party  escaped 
a  scene  for  the  time  being. 

But  it  was  only  for  a  time.  Charlie  had  been 
so  used  to  have  his  own  way  and  to  oppose 
the  wishes  of  others,  that  lie  seemed  to  find 
his  pleasure  in  spoiling  the  delights  of  others. 
Hence,  when  the  hour  for  tea  arrived,  and 
Jessie's  sweet  little  china  tea-set,  with  its  orna- 
ments of  gold  and  flowers,  was  spread  out  upon 
R  little  round  table,  he  drew  near  to  it  and 
taking  Jessie's  seat,  said : 

"  I'm  going  to  play  lady  and  pour  out  the  tea." 

"Nonsense,  Charlie!"  said  his  sister.  "Take 
'lie  next  seat  and  let  Jessie  have  hera." 

"  I  won't,"  muttered  Charlie. 

"  Come,  Charlie,  do  get  out  of  your  cousin'? 


FAREWELL   TO   THK   COUSINS.  133 

chair  !  Young  gentlemen  don't  pour  out  tea 
for  ladies,  you  know,"  said  Carrie  in  her  most 
coaxing  tones. 

"  I  don't  care !  I'm  going  to  play  lady  and 
I'uiir  out  the  tea,"  replied  the  boy  in  his  most 
dcggccl  manner. 

"  I  never  did  see  such  a  boy  in  all  my  life," 
whispered  Jessie  to  her  friend. 

"  Nor  I,"  rejoined  Carrie  j  "  my  father  saya 
he's  a  young  hornet." 

"  Oh  dear !  what  sltall  I  do  ?"  sighed  Jessie. 

"  Why  don't  you  sit  down?"  said  Charlie,  as 
ne  began  to  handle  the  little  teapot. 

"  Charlie,  get  up !"  exclaimed  his  sister,  as 
she  snatched  the  teapot  from  his  hand. 

"  Don't  touch  him.  I'll  call  my  uncle ;  he'll 
make  him  move,"  said  Jessie,  moving  towards 
the  door. 

She  was  too  late;  Emily's  act  had  roused  the 
fiery  temper  of  the  boy.  Placing  his  hands  on 
each  side  of  his  chair,  he  leaned  back,  and  lift- 
ing up  his  feet  to  the  edge  of  the  table,  kicked 
it  over  and  sent  the  tea-set  crashing  to  the 
floor. 


134  JESSIE   CARI.TCN. 

"  Oh  dear  !  Oh  dear !  He  has  broken  my 
nice  tea-set  all  to  pieces !"  cried  Jessie, 
pausing,  gazing  on  the  wreck,  and  bursting 
into  tears. 

The  crash  of  the  falling  tea-things  was  heard 
by  Uncle  Morris.  He  entered  the  room  with  a 
grave  face.  Charlie  still  sat  on  the  chair,  look- 
ing surly  and  wicked  at  the  ruin  he  had 
wrought. 

"  See  what  Charlie  has  done,  Uncle !"  ex- 
claimed Jessie,  sobbing.  "  I  wouldn't  care  if  it 
wasn't  poor  Aunt  Lucy's  present  that  he  has. 
broken." 

Aunt  Lucy  was  dead.  She  had  given  this 
charming  little  tea-set  to  Jessie  only  a  fe\v 
weeks  before  her  death. 

"  How  did  he  do  it  ?"  asked  Mr.  Morris. 

"  He  kicked  the  table  over,  Sir,  because  we 
wanted  him  to  let  Jessie  sit  in  her  place,  and 
pour  out  the  tea,"  said  Carrie. 

Just  then  Mrs.  Carlton,  and  Mary  the  waiting- 
maid,  both  of  whom  had  heard  the  noi&e,  en- 
tered the  parlor.  Turning  to  the  latter,  Mr. 
Morris  said  : 


FAEEWKLL   TO    THE   COUSINS.  135 

"Mary,  put  that  ugly  boy 'to  bed  !" 

Charlie,  frightened  at  Mr.  Morris's  manner, 
viclded  to  this  command  without  a  word,  arid 
was  led  out  of  the  room. 

"  I  didn't  know  that  so  much  ugliness  could 
be  got  into  so  small  ^a  parcel  before  that  boy 
came  here.  He  goes  home  to-morrow  morning, 
however,  and  we  shall  all  witness  his  departure, 
I  guess,  with  very  dry  eyes,"  said  Mr.  Morris. 

"He  needs  somebody  to  weep  over  him, 
though,  brother,"  interposed  Mrs.  Carlton,  "  for 
otherwise  he  will  grow  up  into  a  very  wicked 
and  dangerous  manhood." 

"  Yery  true,  sister.  He  is  a  spoiled  child.  I 
must  write  to  sister  Hannah  about  him.  If 
rigid  training,  and  the  rod  of  correction,  be  not 
soon  applied  to  him,  he  will  become  a  spoiled 
man." 

After  telling  Mrs.  Carlton  the  cause  of  this 
disaster,  the  girls  with  her  aid  began  to  repair 
the  ruin  wrought  by  ugly  Charlie.  Having 
replaced  the  table,  they  picked  up  the  pieces, 
and  were  relieved  to  find  that,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  the  knob  of  the  teapot*  lid,  and  the 


136  JESSIK   CAKLTON. 

handles  of  two  cups,  which  were  off,  nothing 
was  broken.  Uncle  Morris  said  he  had  a 
cement  with  which  he  could  fasten  on  the  kno"b 
and  the  handles.  This  relieved  Jessie  very 
much.  She  smiled,  and  said  : 

"  Oh,  I  am  so  glad  !  I  want  to  keep  that  tea- 
set,  for  dear  Aunt  Lucy's  sake." 

Of  course  the  tea  was  all  spilled,  and  the 
food  scattered  over  the  carpet.  These,  how- 
ever, were  soon  replaced  from  the  well-supplied 
closets  of  the  kitchen  and  dining-room.  In 
half  an  hour,  the  table  was  reset,  and  the  three 
girls  were  seated,  quietly  eating  their  supper. 

Did  they  enjoy  their  feast?  A  little,  per- 
haps, but  the  upsetting  of  the  table  could  not 
be  forgotten.  It  chilled  their  spirits,  and 
checked  the  flow  of  their  joy.  Thus,  as  always, 
did  the  evil  conduct  of  one  wrong-doer,  act, 
like  a  cloud  in  the  path  of  the  sun,  on  the  joy 
of  others. 

Carrie  Sherwood  left  early  in  the  evening, 
and  Jessie  went  to  her  chamber  with  Emily  to 
assist  her  in  packing  her  trunk,  so  that  she 
might  be  ready  for  an  early  start  in  the  morn- 


FAREWELL    TO    THE   COUSINS.  137 

irg.  When  the  last  stray  article  was  nicely 
packed,  Emily  threw  herself  Lack  in  the  big 
arm-chair,  and  with  a  long-drawn  sigh,  ex 
claimed : 

"Oh  dear!" 

"What's  the  matter?"  inquired  Jessie. 

"Oh!  nothing.  Only  I'm  glad  I'm  going 
home." 

"  So  am  I,"  was  the  thought  that  leaped  to 
Jessie's  lips.  She  was,  however,  too  polite  to 
utter  it,  and  too  sincere  to  say  she  was  sorry,  so 
she  sat  still  and  said  nothing. 

Several  minutes  were  passed  in  silence,  a 
very  unusual  thing,  I  believe,  where  the  com- 
pany is  composed  of  young  ladies.  But  Jessie 
did  not  know  what  to  say,  and  Emily  was 
thinking,  and  did  not  wish  to  say  any  thing. 
At  last  she  looked  up  and  said  : 

"Jessie,  I'm  afraid  I  haven't  behaved  well 
since  I  came  to  Glen  Morris." 

Jessie  again  thought  with  Emily,  and  again 
her  politeness  and  sincerity  kept  her  silent. 
Emily  went  on. 

"You    have    been   verv   kind    to    me    and 


138  JESSIE   CARLTON. 

Charlie  I'm  sorry  we  haven't  made  ourselves 
more  agreeable  to  you." 

"  Oh  !  never  mind  that,"  said  Jessie.  "  I  hope 
you  will  come  and  see  me  again,  one  of  these 
days.*' 

Emily  then  went  on  to  tell  Jessie  about  hei 
thoughts  and  feelings.  She  had  not  forgotten 
the  advice  of  Uncle  Morris,  nor  had  Jessie's 
example  been  without  its  influence  over  her. 
True,  her  old  habits  of  self-will  and  falsehood, 
had  acted  the  part  of  tyrants  over  her.  Yet 
she  had  been  secretly  wishing  to  be  like  Jessie. 
These  wishes,  frail  as  they  had  proved  them- 
selves to  be,  showed  that  good  seed  from 
Jessie's  example  had  been  sown  in  her  heart. 
Now  that  she  was  about  to  return  home,  all  her 
better  feelings  were  awake,  and  she  begged 
forgiveness  of  her  cousin,  promising  to  do  her 
best,  hereafter,  to  be  a  good,  truthful,  affection- 
ate girl. 

All  this  and  much  more,  she  said  to  Jessie, 
before  they  slept  that  night.  These  confessions 
and  purposes  did  Emily  good.  They  also 
cheered  Jessie,  by  causing  her  to  hope  that 


FAREWELL   TO   THE    COUSINS.  139 

after  all,  she  might  be  to  her  cousin,  what  Guy 
had  been  to  Richard  Duncan. 

The  next  morning,  directly  after  breakfast, 
the  hack  drove  up  to  the  door,  and  the  cousins 
were  borne  away  to  the  depot  in  care  of  Mr. 
Carlton.  As  the  carriage  left  the  lawn,  Uncle 
Morris  patted  his  niece  on  the  head,  and  said : 

"As  vinegar  to  the  teeth,  and  smoke  to  the 
eyes,  so  are  self-willed  guests  to  those  who  en- 
tertain them." 

"  O  Uncle  Morris !"  exclaimed  Jessie,  with 
an  air  of  mock  gravity,  which  showed  that, 
harsh  as  her  uncle's  remark  sounded,  she  felt 
its  justice.  In  fact,  the  departure  of  the  un- 
gracious cousins  was  to  the  inmates  of  Glen 
Momis,  like  the  flight  of  the  angry  storm-cloud 
to  a  company  of  mariners,  after  weaiy  weeks  of 
squalls  and  tempests. 


CHAPTER  IX 

THE    WIZARD    IN    THE    FIELD    AGAIN. 

"IV  glad  they  arc  gone,  and  yet  I'm  sorry. 
Em  seemed  sorry  to  go,  and  she  cried  when  I 
kissed  her  good-by.  I  really  think  Em  loves 
me  after  all;  and  if  it  wasn't  for  that  ugly 
Charlie,  she  would  be  a  nice  girl.  But  that 
Charlie !  Oh  dear !  I  don't  think  there  is  an- 
other such  boy  anywhere.  I  don't  wonder  my 
uncle  compares  him  to  a  burr,  a  sting-nettle, 
and  a  hedgehog.  I'm  sure  he's  been  nothing 
but  a  plague  to  everybody,  ever  since  he  camo 
here.  I'm  glad  he's  gone,  anyhow.  And  yet, 
pool  fellow,  I  pity  him.  He  must  be  miserable 
him&elf,  or  he  wouldn't  torment  everybody  else 
so — but  I  must  go  to  work,  I  s'pose." 

Thus  did  Jessie  talk  to  herself,  after  seeing 
her  cousins  off.  She  had  returned  to  the  par- 
lor, and  seated  herself  in  her  small  rocking-chair. 


THK    WIZARD    IN    TFIE   FIELD    AGAIN.  141 

She  now  drew  the  two  pieces  of  cloth  for  her 
uncle's  slippers,  from  her  work-basket,  and  af- 
ter handling  them  awhile  with  a  languid  air, 
put  them  in  her  lap,  sighed,  and  said — 

"  Oh  dear !  I  do  wish  these  slippers  were  done. 
This  is  a  hard  pattern,  and  it  will  take  me  ever 
so  many  days  to  finish  it.  Heigho!  I  'most 
wish  I  hadn't  begun  them.  Let  me  see  if  I 
have  worsted  enough  to  finish  them." 

Here  Jessie  leaned  over  and  began  to  explore 
the  tangled  depths  of  her  work-basket.  It  waa 
a  complete  olio.  Old  letters,  pieces  of  silk,  vel- 
vet, linen,  and  woollen,  scraps  of  paper,  leaves 
of  books,  old  cords  and  rusty  tassels,  spools  of 
cotton,  skeins  of  thread  and  knots, — in  short, 
almost  every  thing  that  could  by  any  sort  of 
chance,  or  mischance,  get  into  a  young  lady's 
work-basket,  was  there  in  rare  confusion. 
Jessie's  love  of  order  was  not  very  large.  Her 
temper  was  often  sorely  tried  by  the  trouble 
which  her  careless  habit  caused  her  when  seek- 
ing a  pair  of  scissors,  or  a  spool  of  cotton.  It 
was  so  to-day.  She  plunged  her  hand  deep  into 
the  basket,  in  search  of  the  colored  worsteds 


142  JWSSIK   CARLTON. 

req  aired  for  her  uncle's  slippers.  After  feel- 
ing round  awhile,  she  drew  forth  a  tangled 
mess,  which  she  placed  on  her  lap. 

"  Oh  dear!"  she  said,  in  a  complaining  tone; 
"  how  these  worsteds  are  tangled  !" 

Nimbly  her  fingers  wrought,  however,  and 
very  soon  the  skeins  were  all  laid  out  on  her 
knee. 

'Let  me  see,"  said  she,  looking  at  her  pat- 
tern ;  "  there  are  one,  two,  three,  four — five — 
six  colors,  and  I  have  only  one,  two,  three,  four, 
five.  Which  is  missing  ?  Ah,  I  see :  there 
is  no  brown.  Must  I  hunt  that  basket  again  ? 
It's  a  regular  jungle — no,  not  a  jungle — a  jun- 
gle is  a  forest,  mostly  covered  with  reeds  and 
bashes.  This  is  a,  a — &  jumble.  Uncle,  would 
call  it  a  basket  of  confusion.  Ha !  ha !" 

Vainly  did  Jessie  explore  her  "  basket  of  con- 
Aision."  In  vain  did  she  upset  its  contents  up- 
on the  floor,  and  replace  them  by  handfuls. 
Die  missing  skein  of  brown  worsted  could  not 
be  found.  At  last,  with  wearied  neck,  and 
aching  head,  she  threw  herself  back  in  her  cha  ir, 
and  said — 


THE   WIZARD    IX   THE   FIELD   AGAIN.  143 

"  It's  no  use,  there  is  no  brown  worsted  there. 
But  what's  that?" 

In  leaning  back,  Jessie's  eyes  were  airested 
by  a  new  book  which  was  on  the  mantle. 
Starting  from  her  chair,  she  took  down  tho 
book.  It  was  a  story-book  that  Guy  had  bor- 
rowed of  his  friend  Richard  Duncan.  The  pic- 
tures were  beautiful,  and  Jessie,  charmed  by 
the  promise  of  its  opening  pages,  gave  herself 
up  to  the  leadings  of  her  excited  curiosity,  and 
soon  forgot  all  about  worsted,  slippers,  cousins, 
and  uncle.  Little  Impulse  the  wizard  had  bait- 
ed his  trap  with  a  choice  book,  and  Jessie  was 
in  his  power  again. 

"  Why,  Guy !  what  brought  you  home  so 
early  ?"  asked  Jessie,  more  than  two  hours 
later,  when  her  brother's  entrance  broke  her  at- 
tention from  the  book. 

"  Early !"  exclaimed  Guy,  looking  at  his 
watch ;  "  do  you  call  fifteen  minutes  past  twelve 
early  ?" 

"  Fifteen  minutes  past  twelve !"  cried  Jessie, 
in  great  surprise ;  "  it  can't  be  so  late :  your 
watch  must  be  wrong,  Guy." 


144  JE86IK    CARLTON. 

"Then  the  vilkge  clock  is  wrong,  for  I  timed 
iny  watch  by  it  as  I  came  past,"  said  Guy.  "  I 
guess  you  have  been  asleep.  Sis,  and  didn't 
notic  e  how  time  passed." 

"  Asleep,  indeed  !  do  you  think  I  go  to  sleep 
in  the  morning?  not  I.  But  I've  been  reading 
your  book,  and  was  just  finishing  it  when  you 
came  in.  It's  real  interesting,"  said  Jessie. 

"  Yes,  it's  a  nice  book,"  replied  Guy,  as  he 
left  the  room  in  response  to  a  call  from  Hugh, 
who  was  in  the  hall. 

Jessie  replaced  the  book,  and  sighed  as  she 
picked  up  the  worsteds  from  the  floor,  to  think 
that  she  had  done  nothing  to  the  slippers  that 
morning.  However,  as  there  was  yet  over  half 
an  hour  tc  spare  before  dinner,  and  as  she  could 
go  on  with  her  work  for  the  present,  without 
the  brown  worsted,  she  began  plying  her  needle 
with  right  good  will. 

Presently  Uncle  Morris  came  in.  He  had 
been  out  all  the  morning.  Seeing  his  niece  so 
busy,  he  smiled,  and  said  : 

"  Busy  as  the  bee,  eh,  Jessie  ?  Well,  it's  tho 
working  bee  that  makes  the  honey.  Guess  the 


THE    WIZARD    IN    THE    FIELD    AG&.IN.  14:5 

little  wizard  has  lost  heart  now  he  has  found  out 
that  my  little  puss  has  a  strong  will  to  do  right, 
and  a  strong  Friend  to  help  her." 

Jessie  blushed  and  sighed,  She  was  in  what 
young  Duncan  would  call  a  "  tight  place."  She 
knew  that  her  uncle  was  mistaken ;  that  she  did 
not  deserve  his  praise,  that  by  being  silent  she 
should,  of  her  own  accord,  confirm  his  mis- 
take and  thereby  deceive  him.  And  yet,  it  was 
hard  to  confess  her  faiilt,  under  the  circum- 
stances. What  could  Jessie  do  ? 

At  first  she  was  silent.  Her  uncle  perceiving 
by  her  manner  that  something  puzzled  and 
pained  her,  turned  to  his  chair,  and  without 
saying  another  word  took  up  the  morning's 
newspaper  and  began  reading. 

The  longer  Jessie  kept  up  his  false  impres- 
bion,  the  worse  she  felt.  Yery  soon,  however, 
the  voice  of  the  Good  Spirit  within  her  gained 
the  victory,  and  throwing  the  slipper  into  the 
basket,  she  rose,  saying  to  herself,  "  I  will  tell 
him  all  about  it." 

Going  to  her  uncle's  side,  she  threw  an  arm 
round  his  neck,  gently  drew  his  head  towards 


146  JESSIE   CARLTON.    . 

her  and  kissed  him.  Then  she  smiled  through  a 
mist  of  tears,  and  said  : 

"  Uncle,  the  little  wizard  hasn't  left  Gieii 
Morris,  yet." 

"Hasn't  he?"  replied  her  uncle.  "Wliy,  1 
thought  you  pricked  him  so  sorely  with  your 
quilt  needle  that  he  had  run  off  to  Greenland, 
or  to  some  other  distant  land  to  escape  your 
little  ladyship's  anger,  or  to  woo  Miss  Persever- 
ance to  be  his  bride." 

"  I  wish  he  had,"  sighed  Jessie  ;  "  but  I  fear 
lie  never  will  go.  I  wish  he  didn't  like  Glen 
Morris  so  well." 

Then  the  little  girl  told  her  uncle  how  Guy's 
book  had  lured  her  into  the  wizard's  power. 

"  Never  mind,  my  child,"  said  Uncle  Morris, 
patting  her  head  as  he  spoke,  "  never  mind. 
Never  give  up.  Attack  him  again  with  youi 
tiny  spear.  Resolve  that  you  will  yet  conquer 
him,  as  little  David  did  big  Goliah,  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord.  A  little  girl  can  be  what 
she  wills  to  be,  if  she  only  wills  in  the  name  of 
Him  who  is  the  teacher  and  the  friend  of 
children." 


THE    WIZARD    IN    THE    FIKLD    AGAIN.  147 

"I'll  try,  Uncle,"  said  Jessie,  with  the  fire  of 
tcsolution  kindling  in  her  eyes. 

"  Heaven  bless  you,  my  child !"  said  the  old 
man  solemnly,  as  he  placed  his  hands  softly 
upon  her  head.  "  May  you  always  be  as  frank 
and  truthful  as  you  have  now  been  in  confess- 
ing a  fault  to  me  which  you  must  have  been 
very  strongly  tempted  to  conceal.  May  Heaven 
bless  you  !" 

Didn't  Jessie  feel  glad  then !  She  was  glad 
she  had  resisted  the  temptation  to  receive  praise 
she  did  not  merit ;  glad  she  had  done  right ; 
glad  her  uncle  was  pleased  with  her.  Happy 
Jessie  !  Had  she  by  silence  deceived  her  uncle, 
she  would  have  felt  guilty  and  ashamed.  Now 
she  was  as  peaceful  and  hopeful  as  love  and 
duty  could  make  her. 

After  dinner,  seeing  Guy  take  his  cap  as  if  in 
great  haste,  Jessie  followed  him  to  the  door  and 
said:  "What  makes  you  in  such  a  Lurry, 
every  day,  Guy?  You  have  not  staged  to  talk 
to  me  for  ever  so  long." 

"  You  have  had  company,  you  know,  Jessie, 
and  havn't  wanted  me,''  replied  Guy.  evasively 


14 ^  JESSIE   CARLTON. 

"  But  I  have  no  company  to-day,"  said  Jessie. 
'•  Come,  don't  go  yet,  there's  a  dear,  good  Guy. 
Come  into  the  parlor  and  tell  me  a  story." 

"  Not  now,"  replied  Guy>  opening  the  door. 
Tli en  after  a  moment  or  two  of  silent  thought, 
he  shut  the  door  and  said,  "If  you  will  put  on 
your  cloak  and  hood  I'll  take  you  with  me." 

"  Oh,  good,  good  !"  exclaimed  the  little  girl ; 
and  after  running  to  her  mother  for  consent,  sho 
soon  returned  fitly  equipped  for  a  walk  on  that 
breezy  November  afternoon. 

It  being  Wednesday  and  no  school,  Guy  had 
the  afternoon  before  him.  He  led  his  sister 
towards  the  village,  telling  her  he  was  going  to 
take  her  to 'see  a  good  old  lady  of  whom,  he 
said,  he  was  very  fond. 

"  Who  is  she  ?  How  did  you  find  her  out  ? 
Does  Uncle  Morris  know  her  ?"  were  among  the 
many  questions  which  Jessie  put  to  her  brother. 
He  did  not  see  fit  to  satisfy  her,  however,  except 
to  say,  "  Her  name  is  Mrs.  MONEYPENNY  " 

"  Mrs.  Moneypenny  !  What  a  funny  name  ?" 
exclaimed  Jessie,  laughing  and  repeating  the 
aaiue. 


THE    WIZARD    IN   THE    FIELD    AGAIN.  149 

"Yes,  it  is  odd ;  but  the  lady  who  bears  it,  is 
a  noble  woman." 

"Is  she  rich?" 

"  No,  she  is  very  poor,  very  poor  indeed." 

"Yery  poor,  eh?  But  how  came  you  to 
know  her?" 

"That's  my  secret." 

"  A  secret !     Please  tell  me  about  it,  Guy  ?" 

"Can't  do  it,  Jessie.  You  know  girls  can't 
keep  secrets,"  replied  Guy,  laughing  and  look- 
ing archly  at  his  sister. 

"I  can,  Guy.  Do  tell  me.  I  won't  tell 
Hugh,  nor  Carrie  Sherwood,  no,  nor  even 
Uncle  Morris,  though  I  can't  see  why  you 
should  keep  a  secret  from  him." 

Just  then  Guy  and  his  sister  were  passing 
Boine  open  lots  in  the  village  street.  Several 
rough  boys  were  standing  round  a  small  bonfire 
•which  they  had  made  out  of  the  dead  branches 
and  leaves  of  trees,  which  the  fall  winds  had 
scattered  over  the  streets  and  open  lots.  As 
soon  as  they  saw  Guy,  one  of  them  cried  iii  a 
jeering  tone : 

"  There  goes  Mrs.  Moneypenny's  cow-boy !" 

10 


150  JESSIE   CARLTON. 

•'  "Wonder  how  much  lie  gets  a  week,"  shout- 
ed another  boy. 

"Perhaps  he's  gwine  to  be  the  old  ladj'a 
heir,"  said  the  first. 

"  Guess  he  'spects  young  Jack  Moneypenny's 
gwine  to  die,  down  in  the  Brooklyn  hospital, 
and  he  wants  the  old  ooman  to  adopt  him. 
He !  he !"  said  a  third  speaker. 

Loud  peals  of  derisive  laughter  followed  these 
remarks.  Guy  made  no  reply,  but  grasping  his 
sister's  hand  more  tightly,  he  hurried  past  at  a 
rapid  walk,  and  was  soon  out  of  hearing. 

"  Oh !  I  am  so  glad  we  are  past  those  wicked 
boys,"  said  Jessie,  slightly  shivering  with  fear. 
,  "But  what  did  they  call  you  a  cow-boy  for, 
Guy?" 

"I  suppose  I  must  tell  you  my  secret  now,?/ 
eaid  Guy.  "  Those  boys  have  partly  let  my  cat 
out  of  the  bag." 

Guy  then  told  his  sister,  that  Mrs.  Money- 
penny  was  a  poor  widow,  with  a  son  named 
Jack.  She  rented  a  cottage  and  a  little  piece 
of  land.  A  cow,  a  few  hens,  and  Jack's  labor, 
were  all  she  had  to  depend  upon.  Jack,  being 


THE    WIZARD    IN    THE    FIELD    AGAIN.  151 

a  steady  boy,  earned  enough  to  keep  them  com- 
fortable in  their  simple  way  of  living.  But  a 
great  misfortune  had  overtaken  them.  Jack, 
while  in  Brooklyn,  with  a  lot  of  eggs  ami 
chickens,  which  he  had  taken  in  to  sell,  had 
been  knocked  clown  and  ran  over  by  a  horse 
and  wagon.  His  leg  was  broken,  and  he  was 
carried  to  the  hospital. 

This  sad  news  was  quickly  sent  to  Jack's 
mother.  Poor  old  lady !  It  seemed  as  if  her 
only  stay  was  broken  by  this  disaster.  Being 
lame,  she  could  not  go  to  her  son,  neither  could 
she  take  care  of  her  cow  at  home.  She  was  in 
deep  distress,  and  wept  many  tears  over  poor 
Jack's  sufferings,  and  her  own  hard  fate. 

Guy  happened  to  hear  her  case  talked  over 
at  the  post-office,  the  very  day  the  news  of 
Jack's  misfortune  arrived.  He  heard  a  gentle- 
man say,  that  she  must  be  sent  to  the  alms- 
aouse.  though,  being  a  woman  of  spirit,  he 
feared  she  would  break  her  heart  and  die,  if  she 
was.  Full  of  pity  for  the  old  lady,  Guy  went 
to  her,  and  offered  to  take  care  of  her  cow  and 
hens,  as  long  as  Jack  might  be  sick. 


152  JESSIE    CARLTON. 

"  It  would  have  melted  jour  heart "  said 
Guy,  as  he  finished  his  story,  "had  ycu  seen 
the  old  lady  cry  for  joy  at  my  ofter.  She 
looked  so  thankful,  and  seemed  so  much  reliev- 
ed, that  I  felt  as  happy  as  an  angel,  to  think 
that  by  doing  such  a  little  thing  as  milking  and 
feeding  a  cow  for  a  few  weeks,  I  could  shed  so 
much  light  in  the  dwelling  of  a  poor,  but  noble 
woman." 

Jessie's  eyes  swam  with  tears.  She  pressed 
Guy's  hand,  but  spoke  not.  He  understood  the 
meaning  of  that  pressure.  He  knew  that  in 
her  heart  she  was  saying,  "  My  brother  did 
right,  and  those  boys  were  very  wicked  for 
calling  after  him.  I  love  my  dear  brother 
better  than  ever." 

While  such  thoughts  as  these  were  passing  in 
Jessie's  mind,  and  Guy  was  feeling  the  gladness 
which  welled  up  within  him  like  living  water, 
they  reached  the  cottage.  Mrs.  Moneypenny 
received  them  with  smiles  of  welcome.  She 
kissed  Jessie,  and  said : 

"  You  look  as  if  yon  had  a  heart  as  kind  aa 
your  brother's.  May  Heaven  tiless  you  both  !" 


MBS.  MONEIPBNUY  READINQ  JACK'S  I^TTBB,      Page  IS3. 


THE    WIZARD    IN    THE    VIKLD    AGAIN.  155 

Then  the  old  lady  began  to  talk  about  her 
"  dear  Jack."  After  telling  them  lie  was  "  get- 
ting along  nicely,"  she  read  a  letter  which  lie 
made  out  to  write  in  pencil,  as  he  lay  bolstered 
up  in  his  bed.  Having  finished  it.  the  good 
mother  sighed,  and  said : 

"Dear  Jack!  How  I  do  wish  he  could  be 
brought  home,  so  that  I  could  take  care  of  him 
myself!  There  is  no  nurse  like  a  mother.  The 
poor  fellow  says  he  wants  some  more  shirts  sent 
him,  but  I  havn't  another  to  send  him,  nor  any 
thing  to  make  him  one  with.  Ah,  my  children, 
poverty  is  not  a  pleasant  heritage ;  but  never 
mind ;  life  is  short,  and  I  and  my  poor  Jack 
will  have  mansions,  robes,  and  riches  in  the 
better  land.  May  you,  my  children,  be  blessed 
with  such  treasures  both  here  and  hereafter!" 

After  Guy  had  "  looked  to  the  cow,"  in  the 
hovel  which  answered  for  a  barn,  he  and  hia 
sister  took  their  leave  of  the  widow. 

Jessie  walked  quietly  home,  looking  very 
grave,  and  scarcely  speaking  a  word  by  the 
way.  Once  she  turned  to  Guy  and  asked  : 

"  How  large  a  boy  is  Jack  ?" 


156  JESSIE   CARL'ION. 

"  About  my  size,"  replied  Guy. 

Jessie  had  a  big  thought  in  her  head — 1 
mean  a  big  thought  for  a  little  girl.  If  you 
wish  to  know  what  it  was,  you  must  consult  the 
next  chapter. 


CHAPTER    X. 

MADGE  CLIFTON. 

WHEN  Jessie  reached  home  she  threw  her 
hood  and  cloak  carelessly  on  to  the  floor.  The 
cloak-stand  was  pretty  well  filled  up,  and  she 
was  in  too  much  haste,  to  take  the  pains  needed 
to  find  a  place  on  the  hooks  for  her  garments. 
This  was  one  of  her  faults.  A  new  impulse 
had  seized  her,  and  she  thought  of  nothing  else. 
Bounding  into  her  mother's  room,  she  said : 

"  Mother,  will  you  let  me  make  two  shirts  for 
poor  Jack  Moneypenny  ?" 

Mrs.  Carlton  looked  up  from  her  work,  and 
after  a  moment's  glance  at  the  eager  face  of  her 
daughter,  asked : 

"\Vho  is  Jack  Moneypenny,  my  dear?" 

Jessie,  in  her  eagerness  to  carry  her  point, 
had  forgotten  to  ask  if  her  mother  knew  any 
thing  of  the  widow,  or  her  son,  Jack.  This 


158  JESSIE    CARLTON. 

question  checked  her  ardor  a  little,  and  she  told 
the  story  of  the  widow's  misfortune.  Just  as 
she  was  finishing  her  tale,  however,  she  thought 
of  Guy's  wish  to  keep  his  part  in  the  affair  a 
secret.  So  blushing  deeply,  she  added: 

"Oh  dear!  what  will  Guy  say?  I  promised 
to  keep  it  all  secret,  and  now  I  have  told  all 
about  it.  He  said  girls  couldn't  keep  a  secret, 
and  I  believe  he  is  right.  What  shall  I  do, 
Mother?" 

"  Why  tell  him  that  you  have  told  me,  to  be 
sure.  Guy  has  no  secrets  with  his  mother,  and 
I  am  sure  he  does  not  wish  his  sister  to  have 
any." 

"  Has  Guy  told  you  about  it,  then  ?" 

"  Yes,  he  told  me  all  his  plans  from  the  first. 
Guy  never  conceals  any  thing  from  his  moth- 
er." 

"  What  made  you  ask  me  who  Jack  Money- 
penny  was,  then,  Ma,  if  you  knew  before  ?" 

"  Only  to  teach  my  Jessie,  that  she  ought  to 
be  less  abrupt  in  her  manners.  You  should 
have  stated  your  case  first,  and  then  have  asked 
me  your  question  " 


MADOK    CLTFrON  159 

"  So  I  should,  Ma,"  said  Jessie,  m using  a  few 
moments,  and  gazing  on  her  foot,  as  she  traced 
the  outline  of  the  carpet-pattern  with  it.  TlieL 
smiling,  she  looked  up,  and  added,  "but  you 
knew,  Mamma,  it  is  my  way,  to  speak  first,  and 
think  afterwards." 

"  Not  a  very  wise  way,  either,"  said  Mrs. 
Carlton ;  "  but  about  those  shirts,  why  do  you 
wish  to  make  them  ?" 

Jessie  told  her  mother  about  Jack's  letter, 
and  what  the  widow  had  said. 

"  Well,"  replied  Mrs.  Carlton ;  "  I  will  give 
you  the  cloth,  and  cut  out  the  shirts,  if  you 
really  wish  to  make  them." 

"  I  do,  Mother,  very  much  wish  to  do  it. 
Only  think  how  glad  the  widow  will  be,  and 
how  comfortable  the  shirts  will  make  the  poor 
dick  boy,  in  that  horrid  hospital." 

"Very  true,  my  dear,  but  how  about  your 
uncle's  slippers,  and  cushion,  and  watch-pock- 
et?" 

A  blush   tinged  Jessie's  cheek   asrain.     The 

O  O 

little  wizard  had  once  more  hurried  her  into  a 
new  plan  before  her  old  ones  had  been  worked 


160  JESSIE   CAfiLTON. 

out.  Plainly  she  could  not  help  poor  Jack 
and  keep  her  former  resolution,  not  to  be 
turned  aside  from  finishing  her  gifts  for  Uncle 
Morris.  She  was  fairly  puzzled.  It  -was 
right  to  make  shirts  for  a  poor  boy.  It  waa 
right  to  keep  her  purposes  too.  Yet  she  could 
not  do  both.  But  did  not  the  boy  need  the 
shirts,  more  than  Uncle  Morris  did  his  slippers? 
Would  not  her  uncle  be  willing  to  wait?  No 
doubt  he  would,  but  then  her  promise  to  finish 
the  slippers  before  beginning  any  thing  else, 
was  part  of  a  plan  for  conquering  a  bad  habit. 
Would  it  be  right  to  depart  from  that  plan  ? 

Such  were  the  questions  which  floated  like 
unpleasant  dreams  through  Jessie's  mind  as  she 
sat  with  her  hands  on  the  back  of  a  chair-seat, 
knocking  her  heels  against  the  floor.  Her 
mother,  though  she  allowed  her  to  think  awhile 
in  silence,  read  her  thoughts  in  the  workings  of 
her  face.  When  Jessie  seemed  to  be  lost  in  the 
fog  of  her  own  thoughts,  Mrs.  Carl  ton  came  to 
her  aid,  and  said  : 

"  Jessie." 

"Yes,  Ma." 


MADGE   CLIFTON.  101 

"  I  have  been  thinking  that  poor  Jack  needs 
those  shirts  directly,  and  that  you  could  not 
make  him  a  pair  in  less  than  two,  perhaps  in 
not  less  than  three  weeks.  So  I  don't  see  how 
you  can  help  him  out  of  his  present  trouble." 

Jessie  sighed,  and  said, "  I  didn't  think  of  that/' 

"  Well,  I  have  a  plan  to  propose.  I  will 
send  him  two  of  Guy's  shirts  to-morrow,  and 
you  shall  make  two  new  ones  for  Guy,  at  your 
leisure." 

"  What  a  dear,  good,  nice  mother  you  are," 
cried  Jessie,  running  to  Mrs.  Carlton,  and  giv- 
ing her  more  kisses  than  I  am  able  to  count. 

Thus  did  a  mother's  love  find  a  key  with 
which  to  unlock  Jessie's  puzzle,  and  to  enable 
her  to  help  poor  Jack,  without  breaking  her 
purpose  to  finish  Uncle  Morris's  things,  and 
thereby  drive  that  plague  of  her  life,  the  little 
wizard,  away  from  Glen  Morris. 

'kl  will  work  ever  so  hard,  see  if  I  don't, 
Ma,"  said  she,  as  she  patted  her  mother's  cheek. 
"I  will  finish  the  slippers,  and  get  the  shirta 
done,  too,  before  Christmas.  Don't  you  think 
I  can  ?" 


162  JESSIE   CARLTON. 

"You  can,  I  have  no  doubt,  if  you  try  my 
dear." 

"  Well,  I'll  try  then.  I'll  join  Guy's  famous 
Try  Company,  and  will  try  and  try,  and  try 
again,  until  I  fairly  succeed." 

Mrs.  Carlton  kissed  her  daughter  affection- 
ately ;  after  which  the  now  light-hearted  girl 
bounded  out  of  the  room,  singing — 

"  If  you  find  your  case  is  hard, 

Try,  try,  try  again. 
Time  will  bring  you  your  reward, 

Try,  try,  try  again. 
All  that  other  people  do, 
Why  with  patience  should  not  you  T 
Only  keep  this  rule  in  view, 

Try,  try,  try  again." 

"That's  it!  That's  it,  my  little  puss,"  said 
Uncle  Morris,  who  was  in  the  parlor  which 
Jessie  entered  singing  her  joyous  roundelay 
"  Corporal  Try  is  a  little  fellow,  but  he  had 
helped  do  all  the  great  tilings  that  have  ever 
been  done.  There  is  nothing  good  or  great 
which  he  cannot  do.  He  will  help  a  little  girl 
learn  to  darn  her  own  stocking,  or  make  a  quilt 
for  her  old  uncle:  ard  he  will  help  men  build 


MADGE   CLIF10N.  163 

big  steamships,  construct  railroads  over  the 
desert,  or  lay  a  telegraph  wire  under  the  waters 
of  the  ocean.  Oh,  a  great  little  man  is  Corporal 
Try !" 

"  I  know  it,"  replied  Jessie,  "  and  I've  joined 
his  company  ;  so  if  you  meet  little  Impulse  the 
wizard,  please  tell  him  not  to  come  here  again 
unless  he  wishes  to  be  beaten  with  a  big  club 
called  good  resolution." 

"  Bravely  spoken,  Lady  Jessie !  May  you 
never  desert  the  Corporal's  colors  I  Above  all, 
may  you  always  obtain  grace  from  above  where- 
by to  conquer  yourself,  which  is  the  grandest 
deed  you  can  possibly  perform." 

Jessie  sat  down  to  her  work-basket,  and  took 
up  one  of  the  pieces  of  cloth  for  her  uncle's 
slippers.  But  as  it  was  now  late  in  the  after- 
noon of  a  dull  November  day,  she  could  not 
soe  to  embroider  very  well.  So  she  thought  she 
would  go  out  again  and  buy  the  brown  worsted 
which  was  needed  in  working  out  the  figuro  on 
the  slippers.  Going  to  the  window  first,  she 
noticed  that  the  sky  looked  cold  and  bleak. 
The  wind,  too,  was  whistling  mournfully 


164  JESSIE   CARLTON. 

among  the  branches  of  the  trees,  and  round 
the  corners  of  the  house.  It  was  evidently 
going  to  be  a  cold  night.  Turning  from  tho 
window  again,  she  said  to  her  brother  Hugh, 
who  was  sitting  very  cosily  in  a  large  arm-chair 
before  the  glowing  fire  in  the  grate : 

"Please,  Hugh,  will  you  run  down  to  the 
village  with  me  ?  I  want  to  get  some  worsted 
at  Mrs.  Horton's." 

"Why  didn't  you  get  it  this  afternoon?" 
asked  Hugh  in  his  usual  grumpy  way  when 
asked  to  do  any  tiling. 

"I  didn't  think  of  it" 

"  Didn't  think  of  it,  eh  ?  Well,  I  don't  think 
I  shall  be  your  lackey  this  cold  afternoon.  I'd 
rather  sit  here  and  keep  my  toes  warm." 

"  Do  go,  dear  Hugh,  please  do !"  said  Jessie 
in  her  mellowest  tones.  "I  shall  want  the 
worsted  to-morrow  morning." 

"  Oh,  go  to  Greenwich !  You  are  always 
wanting  something.  Girls  want  a  mighty  sight 
of  waiting  on.  I  won't  go." 

Jessie  turned  away  from  her  ungracious 
brother  wishing,  as  she  had  so  often  done,  that 


MADGE    CLIFTON.  165 

he  "  was  more  like  Guy."  Had  it  been  a  little 
earlier  in  the  afternoon,  she  would  have  gone 
alone ;  but  as  it  was  nearly  dark  she  preferred 
company. 

"  Oh  dear !"  sighed  she,  "  what  shall  I  do  ?  J 
wish  Guy  was  in." 

"Perhaps  you  would  accept  an  old  man's 
company,"  said  her  uncle,  rising  and  buttoning 
up  his  coat. 

"I  should  be  very,  very  glad  to  have  it,  but 
I  don't  want  to  trouble  you,  Uncle,"  she  replied. 

"  It's  no  trouble  to  go  out  with  my  little  puss. 
Besides,  by  going,  I  can  give  this  drone-like 
brother  of  yours  a  practical  lesson  in  that  love 
and  politeness  which  he  so  much  despises.  I 
shall  certainly  be  happier  going  with  you,  than 
he  will  be  in  the  indulgence  of  his  selfishness 
before  the  fire." 

Hugh  said  something  in  a  grumbling  tono 
which  neither  his  uncle  nor  sister  understood. 

In  a  few  minutes  the  good  old  man,  having 
firm  hold  of  Jessie's  hand,  was  breasting  the 
cold  wind  as  they  walked  smartly  along  the 
frozen  road  leading  to  the  ^illage. 


166  JESSITC   CARLTON* 

"You  will  have  a  chance  to  try  your  new 
skates  to-morrow  if  it  is  as  cold  as  this  all 
night,"  said  Mr.  Morris,  as  they  crossed  the 
bridge  over  the  brook. 

"Won't  that  be  nice?"  replied  Jessie;  "Car- 
rie Sherwood  has  a  pair  too,  and  we  will  both 
try  together.  I  guess  I  shall  get  some  bumps 
though  before  I  learn  to  skate  well.  I  wish  wo 
had  some  one  to  teach  us  how  to  use  them." 

"  What  will  you  give  me,  if  I  consent  to  be 
your  teacher  ?" 

"  Oh,  Uncle  Morris  !  You  don't  mean  it,  do 
you?" 

"  To  be  sure  I  do.  When  I  was  young  they 
called  me  the  best  skater  in  town.  I  could  go 
through  all  kinds  of  movements,  and  even  cut 
my  name  on  the  ice  with  my  skates.  I  guess  I 
haven't  quite  forgotten  how  I  used  to  do  it. 
]>ut  what  will  you  give  me  if  I  consent  to  teach 
you?" 

"  I  will  love  you  ever  so  much,  and  so  will 
Carrie." 

"  But  I  thought  you  loved  me  ever  so  much 
already «" 


MADGE   CLIFTON.  167 

"  "Well,  so  I  do,  Uncle.  I  love  you  better  than 
I  love  anybody  in  the  world,  except  ma  and  pa. 
Dut  I  will  love  you  better  and  better." 

"That's  pay  enough,"  said  Mr.  Morris, 
warmly  pressing  the  hand  of  his  niece.  "  The 
pure  fresh  love  of  a  child's  heart  is  worth  more 
to  an  old  man  like  me  than  much  gold.  It 
makes  my  heart  grow  young  again — but  what 
have  we  here  ?" 

They  had  now  reached  a  stone  wall  which 
fronted  the  estate  of  Esquire  Duncan.  An 
••ngle  in  the  fence  had  made  a  corner,  in  which 
was  seated  a  girl  of  about  Jessie's  age  and  size. 
She  was  clothed  in  rags ;  her  feet  were  bare. 
She  had  no  covering  on  her  head  save  her 
tangled  hair.  Her  face  and  arms  were  brown 
and  dirty.  She  shivered  in  the  piercing  wind, 
and  traces  of  recent  tears  were  visible  in  the 
dirt  which  covered  her  woe-worn  face. 

"Poor  little  girl!  I  wonder  where  she  lives?" 
exclaimed  Jessie. 

"  Where  do  you  live,  iny  dear  ?"  asked  Mr 
Morris,  addressing  the  child. 

York,"  replied  the  outcast  curtly. 
II 


168  JESSIE    GARLTON. 

"  How  came  you  here?" 

"  Mother  left  me  down  yonder,"  said  the  girl, 
pointing  to  the  four  cross-roads  just  beyond. 

"  Where  is  your  mother  now  ?" 

"Don't  know." 

""What  did  she  say  when  she  left  you?" 

"She  told  me  to  sit  on  the  trough  of  the 
pump  while  she  went  to  buy  some  bread.  But 
she  didn't  come  back,  and  I  came  over  here 
out  of  the  wind." 

"  How  long  since  she  left  you  ?" 

"  Ever  so  long." 

"Poor  little  girl!  I'm  afraid  your  mother 
brought  you  out  here  to  cast  you  off,  and  so  get 
rid  of  you,"  said  Uncle  Morris. 

"  Guess  not !  Guess  she  got  drunk  some- 
where," said  the  girl,  in  a  manner  so  cold  and 
dogged  that  Mr.  Morris  shuddered. 

Here,  Jessie,  whose  eyos  were  swimming 
\vith  teais,  pulled  her  uncle's  hand.  Taking 
him  a  little  aside,  she  said — 

"  Please,  Uncle,  take  her  home,  and  let  mp 
give  her  something  to  eat." 

"Better    take    her   to   the    alms-house,  Pm 


MADGE   CMFTOTf.  169 

thinking,''  replied  her  uncle.  "  She  may  be  a 
wicked  girl." 

"Then  we  can  teach  her  to  be  gcod,"  said 
Jessie. 

This  was  a  home  thrust  that  went  right  to 
the  good  old  man's  heart.  "  The  alms-house," 
lie  thought,  "  is  not  a  very  likely  place  to  grow 
goodness  in.  It  is  too  chilly  and  heartless. 
There  will  be  little  sympathy  there  with  the 
struggles  and  sorrows  of  a  child  like  this ;  Jes- 
sie shall  hare  her  way  this  time.  She  shall 
go  with  us." 

After  forming  this  purpose,  he  looked  at  his 
niece,  and  said — 

"Perhaps  you  are  right,  Jessie.  The  poor 
creature  shall  go  home  with  us,  at  least,  for  to- 
night." 

"  Oh,  I  am  so  glad,  I'm  so  glad,"  cried  Jessie, 
clapping  her  hands,  then  running  to  the  shiver- 
ing child,  who  had  been  watching  them  during 
this  conversation  with  a  puzzled  air,  she  said — 

"  Come,  little  girl,  you  are  to  go  home  with 
me.  Uncle  says  so." 

"  I  don't  want  to.     I'll  wait  here  for  motile: ," 


170  JESSIE   CABLTON. 

replied  the  girl,  shrinking  back  into  her  ccrner, 
against  the  rough  stone  wall. 

"  My  child,"  said  Mr.  Morris,  "  I  fear  your 
jiolherhas  left  you  here  on  purpose,  and  that 
die  will  never  come  back.  If  she  is  in  the  place, 
you  shall  go  to  her  as  soon  as  we  can  find  her. 
If  you  stay  here  you  will  freeze.  Come  with  us 
and  we  will  give  you  a  supper,  and  let  you 
warm  yourself  before  a  rousing  fire,  while  we 
search  for  your  mother." 

The  idea  of  supper  and  a  rousing  fire  took 
hold  of  the  little  outcast's  feelings.  Gathering 
her  rags  close  to  her  chilled  body  she  stepped 
forward,  and  said — 

"I'll  go  with  you." 

"  "What  is  your  name  ?"  inquired  Jessie. 

"  Madge !"  said  the  child,  curtly. 

"  Madge  what  ?"  asked  Uncle  Morris. 

«  Madge  Clifton !"  said  the  child. 

"  "Which  means,  I  suppose,  Ma'rgaret  Clifton, r' 
Baid  the  old  gentleman.  "  A  pretty  name 
enough,  and  I  wish  its  owner  was  in  a  prettier 
condition.  But  come,  let  us  hasten  out  of  this 
biting  wind." 


MADGE   CLIFFON.  171 

Poor  little,  shivering  Madge !  Waiting  so 
/ong  for  her  mother,  alone  and  in  a  strange 
ulace,  had  made  her  heart  heavy  and  sad. 
Her  limbs  were  so  stiff  with  cold  she  could 
scarcely  walk,  at  first.  But  the  kind  looks  of 
the  good  old  gentleman,  and  the  loving  words 
of  Jessie,  cheered  her  on ;  and  in  a  few  minutea 
they  entered  the  back  door  of  Glen  Morris  Cot- 
tage. 


CHAPTEE  XI. 


"WnAT  have  you  here,  my  brother?"  asked 
Mrs.  Carlton,  as,  in  response  to  a  message  from 
Mr.  Morris,  she  entered  the  kitchen,  where 
poor  Madge  sat  on  a  cricket  before  the  range, 
iOokins:,  as  Jessie  afterwards  said,  "like  a  cat 
in  a  strange  garret." 

"  She's  a  heap  o'  rags  and  dirt,  mem,"  inter- 
posed the  servant,  who  did  not  fancy  the  intro- 
duction of  such  an  unsightly  object  into  her 
prim-looking  dominions. 

"  She  is  a  poor,  starving,  and  half-frozen  girl, 
without  any  kind  mother  to  take  care  of  her 
and  love  her,"  said  Jessie,  who  feared,  from 
her  mother's  looks,  that  poor  Madge  was  as 
unwelcome  a  guest  to  her,  as  she  was  to  the 
kitchen-maid. 

"She  is  a  poor,  little  human  waif,  which  has 


GLIFFON'S  MOTHER.  173 

floated  to  our  door  on  a  sea  of  trouble  and 
misfortune,  sister,"  observed  Mr.  Morris.  "  II 
opportunity  is  tlie  gate  of  duty,  then  we  owe  it 
ro  this  little  girl,  and  to  the  Great  Father  who 
sent  her  to  our  doors,  to  relieve  her  wants,  and 
if  needs  be.  provide  for  her  in  future." 

This  view  of  her  relation  to  poor  little  Madge, 
somewhat  softened  Mrs.  Carlton's  feelings. 
She  was  a  very  kind  woman — in  fact,  she  was 
nearly  all  heart — but  she  was  fastidiously  neat. 
Madge's  dirt  and  rags  had  repelled  her  at  first 
sight ;  had  shut  out  from  her  thoughts,  for  the 
moment,  the  recollection,  that  within  that  cov- 
ering of  filthy  rags,  there  sat  a  human  creature, 
which,  had  it  been  loved,  and  taught,  and 
trained  as  her  own  child  had  been,  might  have 
been  as  loving,  and  as  attractive  as  she.  Her 
brother's  remark  brought  this  view  of  Madge's 
pase  before  her,  but  did  not  wholly  divest  her 
}f  her  first  feelings.  Jessie's  instincts  led  her  to 
6ce  that  her  mother  was  not  quite  prepared  to 
take  the  outcast  girl  to  her  affections,  and  trem- 
bling for  the  result,  she  followed  up  her  uncle's 
plea,  by  saying : 


174  JK88IK    CARLTON. 

"We  found  her  cold  and  hungry,  sitting 
under  a  stone  wall,  waiting  for  her  mother, 
who  has  run  away  from  her.  If  we  had  not 
brought  her  home,  she  would  have  frozen  to 
death  before  morning.  Wouldn't  that  have 
been  terrible,  Ma?" 

"  Poor  thing !"  exclaimed  Mrs.  Carlton,  her 
sympathy  being  now  fully  aroused,  "but, 
Brother,  why  did  you  not  take  her  to  the  alms- 
house,  where  they  have  the  means  of  cleansing 
and  clothing  such  unhappy  outcasts  ?" 

"  Perhaps  it  would  have  been  more  prudent, 
my  sister,  to  have  done  so ;  but  I  took  counsel 
of  your  child's  heart,  and  not  of  my  own  pru- 
dence. This  is  Jessie's  protege.  When  she 
pleaded  in  her  behalf,  I  thought  I  would  do  for 
Madge,  what  I  and  you  would  wish  another  to 
do  for  Jessie,  should  she  ever,  by  any  sad 
icvcrse  of  fortune,  become  an  outcast  child." 

"Halloo,  what  little  dolly  mop  have  you  gol 
here?"  cried  Hugh,  -who,  at  this  juncture, 
bounded  into  the  kitchen  to  see  what  was  go- 
ing on. 

"  Poor  little  creature !     She  has  had  a  hard 


MADGE  CLIFTON'S  MI  THKK.  175 

road  to  travel,  thus  far,  I  guess,"  said  Guy, 
who  accompanied  his  brother.  Hugh  looked 
at  the  child's  appearance  only.  Guy,  like  his 
jncle  and  Jessie,  viewed  her  as  a  human  being 
in  distress. 

All  this  time,  the  object  of  these  comments, 
stared  strangely  about,  looking,  now  at  the 
things  around  her,  and  then  into  the  faces  of 
the  different  persons  in  the  group.  At  first, 
she  seemed  indifferent  to  their  remarks.  But 
when  Hugh  called  her  a  little  dollymop,  her 
large,  black  eyes  flashed  angrily  upon  him. 
Guy's  kind  words  and  tones  disarmed  her, 
however,  and  a  pearl-like  tear  rolled  down  her 
cheeks. 

"Well,"  said  Mrs.  Carlton,  with  a  sigh  of 
resignation  to  circumstances,  "the  poor  thing  is 
here,  and  must  be  cared  for."  Then  turning  to 
the  servant,  she  added,  "Take  the  poor  child 
into  the  bath-room.  Give  her  a  thorough 
cleansing  and  combing,  while  I  look  out  some 
of  Jessie's  clothes  for  her.  •  Take  those  rags  she 
has  on,  and  throw  them  on  the  dirt  heap  !" 

The   party   in   the   kitchen    now   broke    up. 


176  JESSIE    CARLTON. 

Uncle  Morris,  the  boys,  and  Jessie,  w^nt  into 
the  parlor,  where  they  found  Mr.  Carlton  who 
had  just  returned  from  the  city.  '  lie  approved 
of  what  Uncle  Morris  had  done,  but  thought  it 
best  to  inquire,  at  once,  for  Madge's  mother  at 
tlio  village  tavern.  As  there  was  yet  an  hour 
to  spare  before  tea,  he  took  Guy,  and  started  in 
pursuit  of  the  heartless  mother. 

Where  was  she?  After  leaving  Madge  at 
the  pump,  she  had  gone  to  the  tavern,  and 
purchased  some  gin.  After  drinking  a  large 
glass  of  the  fiery  liquor,  she  put  down  the  glass 
and  the  money,  looking  so  ravenously  at  the 
sparkling  decanter,  that  the  landlord  feared  she 
was  going  crazy.  Reaching  her  skinny  fingers 
out  towards  the  bottle,  she  said,  in  a  screeching 
voice :  "  Give  me  another  glass !" 

Hardly  knowing  what  he  was  about,  tlio 
andlord  filled  her  glass  a  second  time.  She 
swallowed  its  contents  at  a  single  gulp,  and  de- 
manded more.  Alarmed  at  her  manner  the  man 
refused.  Then  her  anger  awoke.  She  poured 
forth  a  volley  of  strange  and  fearful  words. 
The  passers-by  came  in  to  see  what  was  the 


MADGE  CLIFTON'S  MOTHER.  177 

matter.  To  be  rid  of  her  tongue  and  to  save 
the  reputation  of  his  house,  as  he  said,  the  land- 
lord called  in  his  stable-boys,  and  they  hurled 
her  into  the  street. 

There  she  drew  upon  herself  the  attention  oi 
Jem  Townsend  and  the  crew  of  idle  boys  which 
usually  accompanied  him.  They  gathered 
round  the  unhappy  woman,  as  she  sat  on  the 
edge  of  the  curb-stone  cursing  the  tavern-keeper, 
and  began  to  tease  her. 

"  Fuddled,  eh  ?"  said  Jem  Townsend,  laugh- 
ing. Then  he  added,  "What  do  you  do  here, 
Lady  Ginswiller  ?  Rather  a  cold  seat  this  for 
a  lady,  ch?  Better  walk  into  old  Bottlenose's 
best  parlor,  hadn't  ye  ?" 

Upon  this  the  poor  maudlin  creature  cursed 
louder  than  ever.  The  wicked  urchins  laughed 
and  hooted  in  turn,  until  she  rose  in  a  fit  of 
passion  and  pursued  them. 

The  boys  ran  down  the  village  street,  pausing 
now  and  then  to  quicken  her  rage  by  some 
biting  words.  And  thus  they  led  her  at  last  to 
the  vicinity  of  a  low  grocery.  Drawn  by  the 
scent  of  rum,  like  the  vulture  to  its  quarry,  she 


178  JESSIE   CAKLTON. 

staggered  into  the  grocery,  laid  down  her  last 
sixpence  on  the  bar,  and  muttered.  "Give  me  a 
drink  of  rum." 

It  was  given  her.  She  drank  the  wretched 
stuff,  and  reeling  to  the  door-step,  fell  down  in- 
sensibly drunk.  What  a  spectacle  of  pity ! 
And  yet  that  poor,  pitiable  creature  had  once 
been  a  fair  and  lovely  girl,  as  full  of  life  and 
.hope  as  she  wyas  of  health  and  beauty.  But 
now,  alas,  IIOAV  fallen !  What  had  done  it  ? 
The  wine  cup,  used  in  circles  of  fashion,  began 
the  work  of  ruin.  Rum  and  gin  were  doing 
their  best  to  finish  it. 

Finding  they  could  not  rouse  her,  the  boys 
ran  off  to  Mr.  Tipstaff,  the  constable,  and  told 
him  about  her.  That  worthy  repaired  to  the 
spot.  Aided  by  one  or  two  others  he  dragged 
her  to  a  magistrate's  office ;  and  he  sent  her  to 
jail  as  a  common  vagrant. 

These  facts  were  all  told  to  Mr.  Carlton  and 
Guy  by  the  landlord  of  the  hotel,  who  painted 
the  poor  wroman  in  very  dark  colors.  After 
calling  on  the  magistrate  and  requesting  that 
the  prisoner  might  be  detained  the  next  day 


MADGE  CLIFTON'S  MOTHER.  179 

antil  it  was  ascertained  certainly  that  she  was 
Madge's  mother,  he  and  Guy  returned  home 
with  sad  hearts.  They  talked  the  matter  over 
as  they  walked.  Among  other  questions,  Guy 
asked : 

"  Do  many  women  become  drunkards,  Pa  ?" 

"  Yes,  a  great  many  ;  though  drunken  women 
are  not  so  common  as  drunken  men,  by  far." 

"  It  always  makes  me  feel  bad  to  see  a  tipsy 
man  ;  but  when  I  once  saw  a  tipsy  woman  in 
New  York,  it  made  me  shudder.  How  do 
women  learn  to  drink,  Pa  ?  They  don't  go  to 
the  tavern  like  men,  do  they  ?" 

"  Not  at  first,  Guy.  Usually  they  begin  at 
home,  or  at  parties,  or  when  stopping  at  the 
great  hotels,  where  wine  is  drunk  at  the  dinner- 
table.  In  many  families,  also,  wine  is  used  at 
the  table,  and  fathers  and  mothers  teach  their 
daughters  to  drink  it  as  a  daily  beverage.  But 
generally,  I  believe,  ladies  begin  their  habit  of 
drinking  wine  at  parties,  taking  it,  at  first,  not 
from  choice,  but  because  they  don't  like  to  be 
thought  singular." 

"  But  I  don't  see  how  drinking  a  little  wine 


180  JESSIE   CAItLTON. 

at  a  party  can  teach  a  lady  to  be  a  drunkard, 
Pa,"  remarked  Guy. 

"It  does  not  do  so,  my  son,  in  every  case. 
But  too  often  a  lady  will  acquire  an  appetite  for 
wine,  which  gradually  grows  stronger  and 
stronger  until  she  cannot  control  it.  This  ap- 
petite is  not  awakened  in  all  who  drink,  but  it 
may  be.  Hence,  it  is  better  for  all,  boys,  girls, 
men,  and  women,  not  to  touch  the  drink  that  is 
in  the  drunkard's  bowl." 

"  So  I  think,  Pa,"  said  Guy,  "  and  therefore,  I 
mean  to  be  a  tee-totaler  as  long  as  I  live." 

"  That's  right,  my  son.  It  is  always  best  to 
keep  as  far  from  a  dangerous  place  as  possible." 

When  Mr.  Carlton  and  Guy  reached  home, 
tea  was  ready,  and  they  went  at  once  to  the 
cheerful  table.  Jessie  could  scarcely  wait  while 
the  blessing  was  asked,  so  impatient  was  she  to 
know  if  Madge's  mother  had  been  found.  A  a 
soon,  therefore,  as  Uncle  Morris  ceased  speak- 
ing, she  broke  forth  and  said  : 

"  O  Pa !  you  don't  know  how  nice  Madge 
will  look  when  she  is  washed  and  dressed. 
Please  tell  me  if  you  have  seen  her  mother  ?" 


MADGE  CLIFTON'S  MOTHKR.  18"* 

"No,  1  have  not  seen  her,"  replied  her  father, 
smiling. 

Jessie's  face  brightened.  She  had  been  fear- 
ing that  Madge  would  have  to  go  away  if  her 
mother  was  found.  Looking  archly  at  her  fa- 
ther, she  said — 

"I'm  .90  glad.  Now  poor  Madge  can  stay 
here!" 

"  Why,  Jessie,  you  surprise  me,"  said  Mrs. 
Carlton.  "Is  it  any  thing  to  be  glad  about, 
that  a  little  girl  has  lost  her  mother  ?" 

With  a  blush  mantling  her  cheek :  the  little 
girl  exclaimed — 

•'Her  mother  is  a  wicked  woman,  Ma,  and 
don't  make  her  happy,  nor  teach  her  to  be 
good.  If  Madge  has  lost  her,  and  you  let  her 
live  with  us  and  be  a  mother  to  her,  she  will  be 
a  good  deal  better  off,  and  much  happier  than 
she  could  be  with  her  own  mother." 

"  Spoken  like  a  philosopher !"  exclaimed 
Uncle  Morris.  "  The  loss  of  a  drunken  mother 
is  not,  indeed,  a  thing  to  mourn  over,  especially 
if  that  loss  brings  with  it  the  gain  of  a  home  in 
which  Love  ia  the  perpetual  Preside  t-r-hut  ] 


182  JESSIE   CARLTOST. 

suspect  from  your  pa's  looks  that  Madge's 
mother  is  not  wholly  lost,  yet." 

"  W/iy  !  didn't  pa  say  he  couldn't  find  her  ?'• 
said  Jessie,  looking  with  a  puzzled  air  at  her 
father. 

"  Not  exactly,  my  dear,"  replied  Mr.  Carlton. 
"  I  said  I  had  not  seen  her,  which  is  true ;  but  I 
have  heard  of  her,  as  I  suppose ;  for  a  strange 
woman  did  go  to  the  tavern  about  the  time 
Madge  was  left,  and  is  now  in  jail  as  a  drunken 
vagrant." 

"  Oh,  how  shocking  !"  exclaimed  Jessie. 

Mr.  Carlton  now  told  all  he  had  heard  about 
the  supposed  Mrs.  Clifton,  and  it  was  agreed 
that  Uncle  Morris  should  see  her  in  the  morn- 
ing and  learn  if  she  was,  indeed,  the  poor 
child's  mother. 

After  tea,  Jessie  hurried  to  the  kitchen  to 
look  after  her  protege*  She  found  her  so 
changed  by  her  washing  and  new  dress,  that 
notwithstanding  her  high  expectations,  she 
could  hardly  believe  her  to  be  the  same  Madge 
she  had  seen  sitting  there  an  hour  before.  But 
Madge  it  was,  as  bright  and  good-looking  a  girl 


MADUE  CLIFION'S  MOTHER.  183 

M 

as  could  be  found  anywhere,  in  or  out  of  Dun- 
canville. 

"Have  you  had  enough  to  eat,  Madge?"  in- 
quired Jessie,  scarcely  knowing  how  to  act  the 
part  of  an  agreeable  hostess. 

"  Indade,  miss,  but  she  has  eaten  more  like 
a  hungry  pig  than  a  gal,"  said  Mary,  before 
Madge  had  time  to  reply. 

Jessie  could  not  keep  from  laughing  at 
Mary's  not  very  complimentary  comparison. 
Hence,  she  turned  her  head  so  as  not  to  hurt 
the  little  girl's  feelings.  As  soon  as  she  could 
make  her  face  straight  and  sober  again,  she  sat 
down  beside  Madge,  and  taking  her  hand, 
said — 

"  Would  you  like  to  see  my  doll  ?" 

But  Madge  had  other  and  higher  thoughts 
than  of  dolls  or  playthings.  She  was  in  a  sort 
of  wonder- world.  She  could  not  satisfy  herself 
with  regard  to  the  meaning  of  the  change 
brought  about  in  her  during:  the  last  hour  or 

O  t/ 

two.  That  pleasant  kitchen,  the  neat  dress  she 
wore,  the  bath  by  which  she  had  been  cleansed 

from  the  filth  of  poverty,  the  pleasant  faces  she 
12 


184  JESSIE    OA.RLTON. 

bad  seen,  and  the  kind  voices  she  had  heard, 
all  seemed  to  her  like  a  gay  dream,  and  she  was 
expecting,  ay,  and  fearing  too,  that  the  next 
minute  she  should  awake  and  find  herself  sitting 
and  sjiivering  in  the  cold  wind,  under  the  stone 
wall,  waiting  for  her  ungentle  mother.  But 
when  Jessie  touched  her  hand  and  spoke  so 
kindly  to  her,  every  thing  seemed  real,  and  her 
heart  sent  up  gushes  of  gratitude  to  the  little 
friend  who,  like  some  good  fairy,  had  conjured 
away  her  rags,  and  pain,  and  cold,  and  hunger. 
After  gazing  silently  into  Jessie's  eyes  a  few 
moments,  as  if  she  was  trying  to  look  into  her 
soul,  she  said — 

"  Little  girl,  will  you  let  me  love  you?" 
"To  be  sure  I  will,  and  I  will  love  you  too," 
replied  Jessie,  in  tones  that  seemed  like  angel's 
music  to  the  little  outcast,  whose  ears  had  long 
been  unfamiliar  with  loving  words. 

Then  Jessie  threw  an  arm  round  Madge  and 
pressing  her  to  her  bosom,  gave  her  a  kiss. 
Oh,  how  warmlv  did  the  outcast  girl  return  it  ! 

'  v  O 

She  clung  to  Jessie  as  the  wild  vine  does  to  the 
supporting  branch,  and  embraced  her  with  an 


MADGE  CLIFTON'S  MOTHER.  1 80 

ardor  which  told  more  eloquently  than  w^rds 
could  utter  it,  how  grateful  she  was  for  the  !ovo 
which  Jessie  had  offered  her. 

When  Madge  withdrew  her  arms  from  Jessie, 
she  sat  back  in  her  chair  and  gazed  at  her  long 
and  silently.  After  a  time  the  tears  filled  her 
eyes,  and  in  broken  accents  she  asked — 

"  Docs  any  one  know  where  my  mother  is  ?" 

Jessie  told  her  she  was  probably  in  the-  vil- 
lage, and  that  she  would,  most  likely,  sc«  her 
in  the  morning.  Madge  begged  haixl  to  be 
taken  to  her  that  night,  but  was  finally  per- 
suaded to  wait  until  the  morrow. 

" That  child  has  a  great  deal  of  heart"  said 
Uncle  Morris,  after  hearing  Jessie's  account  of 
her  interview  with  Madge.  "We  must  do 
what  we  can  to  rescue  her  from  the  influence  of 
her  drunken  mother." 


CHAPTER    XII. 

LITTLE  IMPULSE  BEATEN  AGAIN. 

AFPER  breakfast  the  next  morning.  Jessie  sat 
down  to  her  work  with  a  resolute  will.  Her 
impulse,  was  to  spend  the  hours  playing  with 
Madge.  But  her  purpose  to  act  by  rule  was 
strong,  and  it  conquered.  Guy  went  out  for 
the  brown  worsted,  which  her  meeting  with 
Madge,  kept  her  from  buying  the  previous 
evening.  So  giving  her  protege  a  seat  on  a 
cricket  by  her  side,  she  worked  merrily,  and 
with  nimble  fingers,  on  her  uncle's  slippers. 
The  tongues  of  the  two  girls,  you  may  be  sure, 
were  as  nimble  as  Jessie's  fingers. 

While  they  were  thus  happily  employed, 
Uncle  Morris  was  out,  looking  after  the  young 
outcast's  mother. 

Jessie  had  not  been  seated  more  than  an 
hour  before  her  brother  Hugh,  with  his  friend. 


LITTLE    IMPULSE   BEATEN    AGAIN.  1«7 

Walter  Sherwood  and  his  sister  Carrie,  came  in 
eacli  armed  with  a  pair  of  skates,  and  well  wrap- 
ped up,  as  was  fitting  they  should  be,  on  a  cold 
day  in  November.  Carrie  bounded  into  the  room 
like  a  fawn,  and  kissing  her  friend,  exclaimed: 

"O  Jessie!  this  is  a  capital  morning  for 
skating!  Walter  has  found  a  nice  safe  place, 
and  we  have  come  to  take  you  with  us." 

This  was  a  strong  temptation.  Perhaps  a 
stronger  could  not  have  been  offered,  to  incline 
her  to  break  her  purpose,  and  drop  her  work. 
There  had  been  no  day  since  her  skates  had 
been  given  her,  in  which  there  had  been  ice 
enough  to  try  them.  It  was  a  new  amusement, 
too,  and  her  heart  was  set  upon  it.  Hence,  an 
impulse  came  over  her,  to  pitch  the  slipper  into 
the  basket,  seize  her  skates,  and  hurry  away  tc 
the  desired  spot.  In  fact,  she  half  rose  from 
the  chair,  and  words  of  consent  were  rising  to 
her  lips,  when  she  thought  of  the  little  wizard, 
and  reseating  herself,  replied  : 

"I  would  like  to  go  ever  so  much,  Carrie, 
but  I  must  stay  in  until  dinner-time}-and  work 
on  uncle's  slippers. 


188  JK88IE    CAKLTON. 

"Bother  the  slippers!  Who  cares  about 
them !  Uncle  don't  need  them,  and  why 
should  you  be  fussing  over  them,"  said  Hugh. 

"  It's  very  pleasant  to  work  for  your  good 
old  uncle,  I  dare  say,  Miss  Jessie,  but  you  cau 
do  that  in  the  afternoon.  We  very  much  wish 
you  to  join  our  party  this  morning,"  observed 
Walter. 

" I  know  i  could"  replied  Jessie ;  " but 
mother  wishes  me  to  sew  or  study  every  morn- 
ing until  dinner-time,  and  I  have  resolved  to  do 
it.  I  have  broken  my  purpose  a  great  many 
times,  but  I  must  keep  it  now,  much  as  I  want 
to  go  out  skating.  Can't  you  put  off  your 
party  until  the  afternoon  ?" 

"Not  a  bit  of  it!"  said  Hugh.  "Come 
Walt,  come  Carrie,  let  us  be  off." 

"  I  think  I  will  stay  with  Jessie  this  morn- 
ing," replied  Carrie;  "and  I  invite  you,  young 
gentlemen,  to  beau  us  to  the  skating-ground, 
this  afternoon  !" 

"  If  you  won't  go  now,  you  may  beau  your- 
Belves  for  all  we,"  retorted  Hugh  in  his  usual 
ungracious  way,  when  treating  with  his  sister. 


LITTLE   IMPCLSK   BKATEN    AGAIN  189 

"Don't  say  so,  Hugh,"  responded  Walter. 
"  It's  hardly  polite.  'Spose  you  and  I  go 
without  the  girls  this  morning,  and  with  them 
this  afternoon  ?  EhF 

"As  you  please!"  growled  Hugh,  swinging 
his  skates ;  "  only  let  us  be  off  quick." 

The  boys  now  left,  promising  to  go  with  tho 
girls  at  half-past  two  in  the  .afternoon.  Carrie 
laid  aside  her  hood  and  cloak,  which  Jessie 
took,  and  laid  in  a  heap  upon  the  table. 

"My  dear!"  observed  Mrs.  Carlton,  who 
looked  into  the  room  j  ust  at  that  moment ;  "  is 
that  the  place  for  Carrie's  things  ?" 

A  blush  tinged  Jessie's  cheek.  As  I  have 
said  before,  a  want  of  regard  for  order,  was  a 
fault  which  grew  out  of  her  impulsive  nature. 
She  did  most  things  in  a  hurry,  and  usually  with 
some  other  object  before  her  mind  at  the  same 
time.  While  her  uncle  had  been  trying  to  cure 
her  of  the  habit  of  yielding  to  her  impulses,  her 
mother  had  also  been  endeavoring  to  stimulate 
her  to  cultivate  a  love  of  order.  No  wonder, 
then,  that  she  blushed  as  she  went  to  hang  her 
friend's  hood  and  cloak  on  the  stand  in  the  hall. 


190  JESSIE    CARLTON. 

All  this  time,  poor  Madge  had  sat  almost 
unnoticed.  So  taken  up  were  they  all  with 
their  skating  party,  that  they  had  overlooked 
the  quiet  maiden,  sitting  so  demurely  on  her 
cricket.  But  now  the  hoys  were  gone,  and  the 
two  friends  took  their  seats,  Jessie's  thoughts 
came  hack  to  the  young  outcast,  and  turning  to 
Carrie,  she  said : 

"  Carrie,  let  me  introduce  you  to  Madge 
Clifton." 

"  How  do  you  do,  miss  ?"  said  Carrie,  howing. 

Poor  Madge  did  not  know  much  ahout  intro- 
ductions, and  was  unused  to  company.  So  she 
only  blushed,  hung  down  her  head,  and  replied  : 

"  Pretty  well,  thank  ye." 

Jessie  now  took  Carrie  aside,  and  in  whispers 
told  her  poor  Madge's  story,  after  which,  they 
resumed  their  seats.  Carrie's  warm  heart  soon 
incited  away  the  poor  outcast's  fears;  and  while 
the  two  young  ladies  were  merrily  prattling 
away,  Madge  listened  with  wonder  if  not  with 
delight.  In  fact,  her  life  since  last  evening 
seemed  more  like  a  dream  than  a  reality  to  her. 
She  was  still  in  fairy-land. 


LITTLE    IMPULSE    BEATEN    AGAIN.  191 

Presently  the  postman  came  to  the  house 
bringing  a  letter  addressed  to  "  Miss  Jessie 
Carlton."  The  servant  took  it  to  Jessie  on  a 
email  salver. 

*  Is  it  for  me  ?"  cried  Jessie,  taking  it  up  and 
examining  the  address. 

"  Whom  can  it  be  from  ?"  asked  Carrie,  lean- 
ing over  to  her  friend's  side  to  see  the  hand- 
writing. 

"  Oh,  I  know  !"  exclaimed  Jessie.  "  It's  from 
cousin  Emily." 

The  letter  was  opened,  and  Jessie  read  aloud 
as  follows : 


MORRISTOWN,  N.  J.,  November  18,  18 — . 

MY  DEAR  JESSIE: 

I  got  home  nicely  from  your 
house.  Ma  was  very  glad  to  see  us,  and  so  was 
pa.  Charlie  said  he  was  glad  to  get  home.  I 
was  some  glad  and  some  sorry.  It  was  pleasant 
to  sec  pa  and  ma  again,  but  I  missed  you,  oh ! 
ever  so  much  !  When  I  went  up  to  my  room 
that  night,  I  sat  down  and  cried.  I  thought 
ovei  all  the  naughty  things  I  had  said  and  done 


192  JESSIE    CARLTON. 

to  you  while  'I  was  at  Glen  Morris,  until  it 
seemed  to  me  I  was  the  most  wicked  girl  in  the 
world.  I  thought  of  you  and  of  dear  Uncle 
Morris  and  his  good  advice,  until  my  heail 
seemed  broken.  Then  I  kneeled  down  and 
asked  (rod  to  make  me  a  good  girl  like  you.  I 
begin  to  believe  he  will,  for  I  have  been  trying 
hard  to  be  good  ever  since.  Mother  says  I  am 
a  very  good  girl  already ;  but  she  don't  know 
what  passes  in  my  thoughts,  nor  how  hard  I 
have  to  -strive  to  keep  down  my  ugly,  wicked 
temper.  Charlie  is  not  quite  so  wicked  as  he 
was,  either,  and  I  am  trying  to  make  him  a 
good  boy.  I  wish  you  would  come  to  Morris- 
town  and  make  me  a  good  long  visit.  With 
much  love  to  yourself,  and  your  good  Ma,  Pa, 
and  Uncle  Morris,  I  am 

Your  affectionate  cousin, 

EMILY  MOREIB. 

To  Miss  JESSIE  CAELTON. 

"What  a  beautiful  letter  !"  said  Carrie. 
Jessie  was  silent.     She  was  thinking.      She 
was  secretly  rejoicing,  too.     Such  a  joy  was  ID 


LITTLE    IMPULSE   BEATEN    AGAIN.  193 

her  young  heart  as  had  never  welled  up  in  it 
before.  She  had  done  Emily  good.  As  Guy 
had  led  Richard  Duncan  into  right  paths,  so  sho 
had  led  Emily.  Happy,  happy  Jessie  ! 

J  ust  then  she  heard  Uncle  Morris's  night-key 
lifting  the  latch  of  the  hall  door.  Away  she 
bounded  from  her  seat,  almost  overturning  poor 
Madge  in  her  hurry.  Rushing  to  her  uncle  as 
lie  was  closing  the  door,  she  seized  his  arm  with 
one  hand  while  she  held  up  Emily's  letter  in  the 
other,  and  in  a  loud,  earnest  whisper,  said : 

"  O  Uncle  !  Cousin  Emily  is  trying  to  be 
good.  She  says  so  in  her  letter." 

Uncle  Morris  stooped  to  imprint  a  kiss  on  the 
upturned  lips  of  the  eager  child.  Then  patting 
her  head  gently,  he  said  : 

"  It  is  not  every  sower  of  good  seed  that  finds 
his  harvest  sheaf  so  quickly  as  you  have  done. 
Perhaps  the  Great  Husbandman  has  given  my 
Jessie  hers  to  encourage  her  to  sow,  and  sow, 
and  sow  again — but  Jessie,  I  have  found  your 
Madge's  mother." 

"  Have  you,  truly  ?"  asked  Jessie,  feeling  her 
interest  suddenly  revived  in  her  protege. 


194:  JESSIK   CARLTON. 

"Yes.  Come  with  me  to  your  mother's  room 
and  I  will  tell  you  all  about  it." 

This  "mother's  room"  was  up-stairs,  and  up 
they  went.  Finding  Mrs.  Carlton  there  with 
her  seamstress,  they  sat  down,  and  Uncle  Morris 
told  his  story.  Said  he : 

"  I  have  seen  Mrs.  Clifton.  She  is  sober  this 
morning,  and  is  quite  a  well-bred,  intelligent 
woman.  She  has  been  respectable;  was  well 
married  to  a  reputable  man-.  But  foolishly  for- 
saking their  quiet  country  home,  they  went  to 
the  city  in  the  hope  of  acquiring  property. 
There  her  husband,  failing  to  get  work,  took  to 
drinking  and  died.  Mrs.  Clifton  buried  him, 
and,  dreading  to  go  back  to  her  old  home  be- 
cause of  poverty,  tried  to  support  herself  by 
needlework.  In  an  evil  hour  she  took  to  drink 
ing ;  first  as  a  stimulant  to  labor,  and  then  as  a 
cordial  to  soothe  her  griefs.  Of  course  she  soon 
sank  very  low,  and  made  poor  Madge  go  out  t( 
beg.  At  last,  stung  with  remorse,  she  resolved 
to  quit  the  city,  and,  seeking  work  in  the 
country,  become  a  sober  woman  again.  Filled 
with  tlm  purpose  she  travelled  as  far  as  Dim- 


LITTLE    IMPULSE    BEATEN     AGAIN.  195 

canville  with  her  child,  when  her  appetite  for 
drink  came  upon  her.  Leaving  Madge  at  the 
Four  Corners  she  sought  the  tavern.  The  rest 
you  know.  We  found  the  child,  and  she  spent 
the  night  in  the  lock-up.'* 

"  Poor  thing!"  exclaimed  Mrs.  Carlton. 

"  Poor  little  Madge  !"  cried  Jessie,  who  very 
naturally  felt  more  for  the  unfortunate  child, 
than  for  the  unhappy,  bnt  guilty  mother. 

"  Yes,"  said  Mr.  Morris,  "  but  pity  alone 
won't  do  them  much  good.  The  question  is, 
what  shall  be  done  with  them?" 

"True,"  rejoined  Mrs.  Carlton,  "  but  are  you 
sure  the  woman's  story  is  true  ?" 

"It  agrees  with  the  account  Madge  gave  of 
herself,  so  far  as  the  affair  of  last  evening  is 
concerned.  Being  true  in  one  thing,  I  hope  it 
is  in  all.  She  has,  however,  given  me  refer- 
ences to  her  old  friends  in  the  country,  and 
professes  to  be  very  anxious  to  live  a  reformed 
life.  I  will  write  to  her  friends,  but,  mean- 
while, what  shall  we  do  with  her?" 

'*  Let  her  come  here,  and  stay  with  Madge  2" 
suggested  Jessie. 


196  JESSIE    CARLTON. 

Mrs.  Carlton  looked  at  her  brother,  and  read 
in  his  eyes  an  approval  of  her  daughter's 
buggestion. 

u  Be  it  so,"  said  she,  u  if  you  think  best.  1 
can  keep  her  busy  with  her  needle,  until  we 
hear  from  her  friends,  and  something  offers 
Perhaps  a  few  days  spent  in  our  quiet  home, 
will  confirm  her  in  her  feeble  purposes  to  re- 
enter  the  way  of  sobriety." 

"  Spoken  just  like  yourself!"  said  Mr.  Morris, 
with  an  expression  which  showed  how  greatly 
he  loved  and  admired  his  sister.  "  I  will  go 
after  the  poor  creature  directly." 

"  Oh,  I'm  so  glad  Madge's  mother  is  coming 
here  to  live  !"  cried  Jessie,  clapping  her  hands, 
and  running  down-stairs  to  tell  the  good  newa 
1o  her  protege. 

The  outcast  child  looked  a  gratitude  she  did 
mt  know  how  to  express,  after  hearing  what 
Jessie  had  to  say.  She  fixed  her  large,  jlack 
eyes,  swimming  in  tears,  upon  her  friendly 
hostess,  and  silently  watched  her  every  mo- 
tion. 

"  I  think  it's  very  kind  of  your  mother,  to 


LITTLE    IMPULSE    J'.EATEN    AGAIN.  197 

tike  a  stranger  into  her  house  so,"  whispered 
Carrie. 

*'So  it  is,"  replied  Jessie,  who  was  now  busy 
v  .th  her  embroidery  on  the  slipper.  "So  it  is, 
[.nt  my  Uncle  Morris  says  that  it  is  godlike  to 
>e  kind,  and  that  if  we  are  kind  and  loving  to 
poor  people,  the  great  God  will  honor  us,  and 
care  for  us." 

Carrie  looked  at  the  sweet  face  of-  Jessie  with 
admiration  for  some  time,  without  saying  a 
word.  At  last,  to  break  the  silence,  she  said : 

"  Won't  we  have  a  good  time,  skating  this 
afternoon  ?" 

"  I  hope  so,"  said  Jessie ;  "  and  we  will  take 
Madge  with  us,  shall  we  ?" 

"  Can  you  skate,  Madge  ?"  asked  Carrie. 

Madge  shook  her  head.  The  child  was 
nervous  and  uneasy  about  the  coming  of  her 
mother.  She  was  afraid  she  might  come  to  the 
house  tipsy,  and  so  offend  the  friends  who 
loved  her  so  well. 

"Can  you  slide  on  the  ice?"  asked  Jessie. 

"  Yes,  ma'am,"  replied  Madge,  evidently  get- 
ting to  be  more  and  more  absent-minded. 


L98  JESSIE    CARLTON. 

"She  is  thinking  about  her  mother,'*  whis 
pered  Carrie. 

"Yes,  don't  let  us  trouble  her,"  replied 
Jessie. 

Quickly  sped  the  bright  needle,  with  its 
beautiful  worsteds,  along  the  slipper,  and  quick- 
ly grew  into  shape  the  flowers  which  were  to 
form  the  pattern.  A  happy  heart  and  a  resolute 
will,  make  her  fingers  both  nimble  and  skilful. 

By  and  by,  Uncle  Morris's  night-key  was 
heard  opening  the  door-latch  again.  Jessie 
started,  listened  a  moment,  then  dropped  her 
work,  and  taking  Madge's  hand,  said: 

"  Your  mother  is  come !" 

"Where  is  she?"  asked  the  child,  looking 
anxiously  toward  the  door. 

"  Come  with  me,  I'll  show  you,"  said  Jessie, 
hiking  her  by  the  hand. 

They  went  into  the  hall.  Uncle  Morris  waa 
there,  and  so  was  Mrs.  Clifton.  She  was  a 
short,  slender,  well-formed  woman,  with  large, 
dark  bloodshot  eyes.  Her  face  was  pale,  her 
cheeks  hollow,  and  her  hair  uncombed.  She 
was  poorly  dressed,  and  yet  there  was  some 


LITTLE    IMPULSE    BEATKN    AOAIX.  ^ 

tiling  about  her,  which  told  of  better  things 
As  soon    us  she  saw  Madge,  she  ran  to   hei\ 
folded    her   nervously    to   her   bosom,  and   ex- 
claimed : 

"  Oh !  my  child !  pity  your  poor,  wretched 
mother!" 

Madge,  finding  her  mother  to  be  sober,  grew 
cheerful.  Her  mother,  after  being  taken  to  the 
bath-room,  and  furnished  with  some  changes  of 
raiment,  was  installed  in  the  room  with  the 
seamstress,  and  then,  as  waters  close  up,  and 
flow  on  smoothly  again,  after  a  little  disturb- 
ance, so  did  affairs  at  Glen  Morris  move  on 
once  more,  in  their  wonted  quiet  course. 
13 


CHAPTER   XIII. 
THE  SKATING  PARTY. 

"  Now  you  can  go  skating  with  me,  can't 
you  ?"  inquired  Carrie  Sherwood,  as  she  pushed 
her  little  round  face  in  at  the  door  after 
dinner. 

"Yes,  now  I  can  go,"  replied  Jessie.  "I  did 
ever  so  much  on  my  slipper  this  morning,  and 
shall  get  it  done  by  the  last  of  the  week." 

"  If  you  stick  to  it,  hut  I  know  you  won't" 
said  Hugh,  interrupting  his  sister. 

Jessie  felt  a  little  anger  stir  in  her  heart  on 
hearing  this  fling  at  a  hahit  she  was  trying  so 
so  hard  to  overcome.  But  saying  to  herself, 
"  never  mind,  I  deserve  it,"  she  merely  gave 
Hugh  a  glance  of  reproof,  and  was  silent. 

"I  say,  that's  ungenerous,  Mister  Hugh,"  ob- 
served Guy,  taking  up  his  sister's  case.  "Yon 
know  Jessie  is  learning  to  stick  to  her  pur- 


THE    SKATING    PARTY.  201 

poses,  and  that  is  more  than  anybody  can  say 
of  yon." 

"  Don't  be  too  hard  upon  a  fellow  just  for  a 
joke,"  replied  Hugh,  wincing  under  his  broth- 
er's hit. 

"  "Well,  don't  you  throw  stones  at  Jessie ;  dt 
least,  not  so  long  as  you  live  in  a  glass  house 
yourself,"  said  Guy.  Then  turning  to  the  girls, 
he  added  :  "  Come  girls,  get  ready,  and  I'll  go 
with  you  to  help  Jessie  try  her  new  skates." 

"  Oh,  thank  yon,  you  dear  good  Guy  !"  re- 
plied Jessie,  running  to  her  brother  and  giving 
him  a  sweet  sisterly  kiss. 

"  I  think  I'll  go,  too,  if  you'll  let  me,"  said 
Hugh. 

"  You  may  if  you'll  promise  not  to  poke  fun 
at  us  if  we  fall  down,"  replied  Jessie. 

"  If  you  do  poke  fun,  master  Hugh,"  said 
Carrie,  shaking  her  head  at  him,  "  wo  will 
never  consent  to  let  you  join  our  party  again  !" 

"That  will  be  terrible!"  exclaimed  Hugh, 
with  mock  gravity.  "  Why  I'd  rather  be  drum- 
med out  of  our  Archery  club  than  be  turned  ofl 
by  the  ladies." 


'202  JESSIE   CAKLTON. 

""Well,  you  may  go  this  time,  if  you  will 
carry  my  skates,"  said  Jessie. 

"  Of  course  I  will ;  and  is  there  any  thing 
else,  in  the  small  way,  that  your  most  humble 
servant  can  do  for  you?"  asked  Hugh,  bow- 
ing almost  to  the  ground. 

A  laugh  greeted  this  act  of  mock  humil- 
ity, and  then  all  parties  prepared  to  face  the 
keen  breeze  in  search  of  recreation  on  the 
ice. 

"  Where  is  Madge  ?  is  she  ready  ?"  shouted 
Jessie,  as  she  stood  at  the  foot  of  the  stairs, 
warmly  muffled  for  her  walk. 

"Yes,  Miss,  here  she  is,"  replied  Madge's 
mother,  as  she  came  to  the  top  of  the  stairs, 
leading  her  daughter  by  the  hand. 

Madge  was  dressed  in  an  old  plaid  cloak, 
which  had  become  too  small  for  Jessie,  and  in  a 
scarlet  hood  which  had  been  laid  aside  for  the 
Game  reason. 

"  A  regular  little  red  riding-hood,  isn't  she?" 
whispered  Hugh,  to  his  brother,  after  taking  a 
survey  of  the  prim,  little  black-eyed  miss  before 
him.  Then  looking  sour  and  angry,  he  added 


THE    SKATING    PARTY.  203 

"But  why  does  Jessie  take  the  beggar's  brat 
out  with  her  ?" 

"Hugh!  Hugh!  Don't  talk  in  that  way," 
replied  Guy,  putting  his  hand  playfully  over 
his  brother's  mouth. 

"  Get  out !"  cried  Hugh,  pushing  his  bu  til- 
er's hand  away  and  walking  off  in  high  dud- 
geon, in  search  of  Walter,  who,  for  some  reason, 
had  not  come  with  his  sister.  His  foolish  pride 
had  kindled  anger  in  his  breast. 

Madge,  with  the  usual  quickness  of  girls  of 
her  age,  had  caught  enough  of  Hugh's  words, 
and  of  the  meaning  of  his  act,  to  perceive  that 
he  was  disposed  to  treat  her  with  scorn.  A 
cloud  flitted  across  her  brow,  and  her  eyes 
flashed.  It  was  clear  that  the  proud,  thought- 
less boy  had  wounded  her  feelings. 

"  Hugh  !  Hugh  !  Don't  carry  off  my  skates !" 
ehouted  Jessie,  as  her  brother  turned  into  tho 
main  road,  from  the  lawn. 

Whirling  the  skates  over  the  fence,  he  kept 
on  without  a  word.  The  skates,  fortunately, 
fell  on  a  heap  of  dry  leaves  and  were  picked  up 
uninjured  by  Guy,  who,  with  the  three  girls, 


204  JKSSIE   CARLTON. 

soon  found  the  way  to  some  hollows,  in  the  pas 
ture,  near  the  brook.  These  hollows,  filled 
with  shallow  pools  of  water,  now  solidly  frozen, 
were  excellent  places  for  young  misses  to  slide 
and  skate  in. 

Madge  was  not  cheerful  this  afternoon. 
Hugh  had  wounded  her  pride,  and  stirred  her 
sleeping  passions.  It  was  very  ungenerous  con- 
duct, in  a  lad  of  his  age,  to  treat  an  unfortunate 
child  with  scorn.  Madge  ought  not  to  have 
allowed  her  •  temper  to  he  ruffled.  But,  alas, 
poor  child !  she  had  not  been  taught  to  keep 
her  evil  temper  under  control.  So  she  brooded 
over  Hugh's  conduct.  The  more  she  thought 
of  it,  the  more  chafed  and  angry  she  felt. 

Guy  helped  Carrie  and  his  sister  put  on  their 
skates.  Jessie  had  never  had  a  skate  upon  her 
"oot  before.  Carrie  had  learned  to  use  them  a 
little  the  previous  winter.  Hence,  she  glided 
ofl  something  like  a  swan,  while  Jessie  hobbled 
and  slipped,  and  tumbled  fora  long  time  in  vain 
attempts  to  keep  upright  on  the  ice. 

Carrie  was  so  taken  up  watching  the  laugha 
ble  attempts  of  her  friend,  that  she  took  110 


THK    SKATING    PAR  IT.  205 

notice  of  poor  Madge.  Guy  and  Jessie  were  so 
busy,  the  former  teaching,  and  the  latter  learn- 
ing, that  they  too  forgot  her.  Poor  child  '  this 
neglect  stung  the  wound  which  Hugh's  act  hail 
caused,  and  so,  with  many  a  frown  and  pout, 
ehe  quietly  stole  from  the  hollow  to  a  deepei 
one  in  which,  by  seating  herself  on  a  low  stump, 
she  could  remain  unseen. 

"They  is  all  proud,"  mused  Madge,  half 
aloud.  "  I  heard  that  You,  or  Hugh,  whatever 
they  call  him,  say  '  beggar's  brat.'  I  know  he 
meant  me,  and  I  know  he  went  off  cause  I  was 
with  'em.  And  there's  them  gals ;  they  don't 
care  for  me  a  bit.  Drat  'em  !  I  wish  mother 
would  go  away  from  here." 

This  was  very  foolish  talk  for  Madge.  Had 
she  looked  on  the  kind  side  of  her  new-found 
friends,  and  thought  of  their  gifts  to  her,  and  of 
the  pleasant  home  they  had  given  her  and  her 
mother  for  the  time-being,  and  of  their  gentle 
words,  she  would  have  seen  so  much  to  be  grate- 
ful for,  that  there  would  have  been  no  room  in 
her  heart  for  unhappy  feelings.  But  Madge 
forgot  all  these  things.  She  saw  nothing  but 


206  JESSIE   CARLTON. 

Hugh's  scorn  and  Jessie's  neglect.  With  these 
she  tortured  herself.  It  was  just  as  foolish  as  il 
she  had  taken  some  sharp  thorns  and  scratched 
her  arms  and  cheeks  with  them. 

"While  Madge  was  thus  making  herself  miser- 
able, Jessie  was  making  rare  progress  with  her 
skating.  After  a  few  awkward  falls  and  a  few 
bumps  and  bruises,  she  learned  " the  how"  as 
Guy  called  it ;  and  then,  though  still  awkward, 
oh !  how  joyously  she  sped  across  the  little 
pond  chasing  after  Guy  and  Carrie,  and  shout- 
ing until  the  welkin  rang  again. 

"Capital  fun,  isn't  it?"  said  she,  gliding 
ashore,  and  sitting  down  on  a  stone  almost  out 
of  breath. 

"  I  call  it  nice  sport  for  girls,"  replied  Carrie, 
pausing  on  the  edge  of  the  bank ;  "  but  you 
aren't  tired  yet,  are  you  ?" 

"  Yes,  a  little.  Besides,  too  m  nch  of  a  good 
thing,  as  my  uncle  says,  destroys  your  relish  for 
it.  I  guess  I've  skated  enough  for  once,"  said 
Jessie,  stooping  and  unbuckling  the  straps  of 
her  skates. 

"  Pooh  !   Jessie's  not  half  a  skater !"  rejoined 


THE    SKATING    PAKTY.  207 

Carrie ;  "  but  wliat  has  become  of  your  friend 
Madge." 

''Sure  enough!  Where  is  she?  I  had  for 
gotten  all  about  her." 

But  Madge  had  wandered  still  farther  off, 
and  was  nursing  her  bad  feelings  in  a  small 
grove  which  skirted  the  pasture.  She  was  not 
visible  from  where  the  girls  and  Guy  were. 

"  O  Guy  !  Madge  is  gone.  Won't  you  please 
come  and  help  me  find  her  ?"  said  Jessie,  put- 
ting on  a  very  long  and  sorrowful  face. 

"I'll  call  her.  She's  not  far  off,  I'll  bet,"  re- 
plied Guy. 

Then  placing  his  hands  to  his  lips  as  a  sort  of 
speaking  trumpet,  he  shouted — 

"Madge!  Ma-adge!  Ma-a-adge!" 

"  Adge !  Adge !  Adge !"  said  an  echo  from 
the  distant  grove. 

"  Where  can  she  be !"  cried  Jessie,  now  re- 
lieved of  hei  skates  and  standing  on  a  hillock, 
peering  eagerly  all  over  the  pasture. 

"  I  guess  she  is  only  gone  home.  Never 
mind  her,"  said  Carrie.  "She  ain't  worth 
worrying  about."  '.• 


208  JESSIE    CARLTON. 

"Yes,  she  is,"  replied  Jessie.  "She  is  a  poo: 
unhappy  girl,  and  I  want  to  make  her  good  and 
happy.  Uncle  Morris  says  everybody  that 
(iud  made  is  worth  caring  about,  and  I  do  caro 
tor  Madge.  Oh  dear,  I  wish  I  knew  where  to 
find  her." 

"  See  there  ?"  cried  Guy,  pointing  to  a  group 
of  boys  near  the  distant  grove.  "I  think  I 
see  Madge  among  those  fellows.  I'll  lose  my 
guess  if  that  isn't  Idle  Jem  and  his  crew. 
There's  a  girl  among  them  for  certain,  but  how 
could  Madge  stroll  all  up  there  and  none  of  us 
see  or  think  of  her  ?" 

"  Let  us  go  and  see,"  said  Jessie. 

Quickly  as  their  nimble  fingers  could  loose 
the  straps,  Carrie  and  Guy  removed  their 
skates.  In  a  minute  or  two  more,  the  three 
were  hurrying  across  the  pasture  toward  the 
hoys  and  girl,  whom  they  saw 

Madge  was,  indeed,  one  of  that  group.  Idle 
Jem  and  his  crew,  while  wandering  across  the 
pasture  in  search  of  the  hickory-nuts  which 
were  hidden  under  the  dead  leaves,  had  found 
her  in  the  grove.  They  began  to  jibe  at  her  at 


THK    SKATING    1'AKTY.  20'J 

/ 

once.  The  girl  long  used  to  the  rough  news 
and  beggar  boys  of  the  city,  and  out  of  temper, 
withal,  jibed  back  at  them  with  interest.  They 
goaded  her  with  harsh  words ;  and  when  Guy 
and  the  girls  came  within  hearing,  she  was  using 
language  such  as  the  pure-minded  Jessie  had 
never  heard  before. 

"Hush,  Madge  !"  said  Guy,  putting  his  hand 
on  Madge's  shoulder.  "  Don't  swear  !  It's  wick 
ed  to  talk  so.  You  go  home  with  Jessie  and 
Carrie,  I'll  take  care  of  these  boys." 

That  last  phrase  was  an  unlucky  one  for 
Guy.  The  wicked  boys  took  it  up  as  a  defi- 
ance. 

"Take  care  of  us,  eh?  That's  the  talk  is  it? 
How  will  you  do  it,  old  fellow?"  said  Jein, 
sneering  and  chucking  Guy's  chin. 

"Keep  your  hands  off  me,  if  you  please,"  said 
Guy ;  "  I  want  nothing  of  you  only  to  let  that 
poor  girl  alone." 

"  It's  none  of  your  business  what  we  say  to 
that  gal,"  said  Noll  Crawford. 

"  Yes,  it  is  my  business  to  see  that  you 
let  her  entirely  alone,"  replied  Guy  firmly. 


'210  JESSIE    CARLTON. 

"  So   stand   off ,  and   let   us   take  her  quietly 
away." 

"  Shan't  do  nothin'  of  the  kind,"  said  Petci 
Mink,  running  toward  Madge,  whose  eyes 
flashed  fire. 

Guy  grasped  him  by  the  collar  and  hurled 
him  back  from  Madge,  amidst  the  tears  and 
cries  of  Carrie  and  Jessie  who  were  both  very 
much  frightened. 

"Oh!  oh!  a  fight  is  it  you  want?  Come 
I'll  fight  with  ye !"  said  Idle  Jem,  slipping 
up  to  Guy,  and  raising  his  fists  as  if  for  a 
battle. 

"  I  never  fight !"  replied  Guy.  "  Besides, 
we  have  nothing  to  fight  about.  I  only  wish 
you  to  let  my  little  friend,  Madge,  alone." 

"She!"  retorted  Jem,  "that  swearing  cat 
your  friend,  Master  Guy  Carl  ton  Pooh!  You 
don't  have  swearing  gals  among  your  friends,  I 
know.  That  gal  is  some  beggar's  brat,  and  we 
only  want  to  have  some  fun  with  her." 

Jem's  tone  was  much  lowered  toward  the  lat- 
ter part  of  his  speech.  His  hands,  too,  fell  as 
if  by  instinct  to  his  pockets.  Peter  Mink  and 


THE    SKATING    PARTY.  211 

« 

Noll  Crawford  drew  back,  the -latter  saying  as 
he  did  so — 

"  Come,  Jem,  let's  leave  the  spunky  little 
gentleman  and  his  friend,  Madge,  to  them- 
selves. I'd  rather  pick  up  hickory  nuts  than 
listen  to  his  gab." 

"  Discretion  always  is  the  better  part  of  val- 
or, as  Uncle  Morris  says,"  thought  Guy,  as  he 
walked  away  with  his  sisters,  patting  the  head 
of  old  Rover. 

It  was  the  coming  up  of  old  Rover  which  had 
cooled  off  Idle  Jem  and  his  crew.  The  dog 
had  been  strolling  about  the  pasture  while 
Jessie  was  skating.  Having  missed  his  young 
master  and  mistress  on  returning  to  the  pond, 
the  faithful  fellow  had  followed  them.  He 
came  up  just  at  the  right  moment.  His  rowa 
of  big  white  teeth,  and  his  low  growl,  taught 
the  idlers  the  discretion  which  Guy  praised  and 
which  led  them  to  cease  their  angry  jibes. 
With  Guy  alone  they  might  have  contended. 
But  Rover  was  an  enemy  they  had  not  courage 
to  face. 

To  the  wounded  pride  and  the  ill  temper  of 


212  JESSIE    CAKLTON. 

Madge,  shame  was  now  added.  The  kind  and 
gentle  Jessie  had  heard  her  swear,  had  seen  her 
face  flushed  with  passion,  had  had  a  glimpse 
into  the  dark  corner  of  her  evil  nature.  Poor 
Madge!  She  sullenly  refused  to  speak  or  to 
permit  either  of  the  party  to  take  her  hand  ; 
but  lagging  behind  the  rest,  she  silently  fol- 
lowed them  home. 

Jessie  bade  her  friend,  Carrie,  good-by  in 
front  of  Mr.  Sherwood's  cottage.  As  they 
kissed  each  other,  Carrie  put  her  month  to 
Jessie's  ear  and  whispered — 

"  Jessie,  shall  I  tell  you  what  I  think  about 
Madge?" 

"Yes." 

"  I  wouldn't  trouble  my  head  about  her  any 
more,  if  I  were  you.  She  is  a  terribly  wbked 
creature!" 

Jessie  sighed,  but  said  nothing.  On  reach' 
ing  home  finding  no  one  at  liberty  to  talk  with 
her,  she  went  tc  her  chamber  and  getting  her 
writing  materials  and  her  portfolio,  went  down 
into  the  parlor  and  wrote  the  following  auswei 
to  her  cousin  Emily's  letter: 


THE    SKATING    I'ARTV.  213 

GLEN  Mounts  COTTAGK,  DUNOANVILLE,  Nov.  --,  18 — 

DEAR  COUSIN: 

I  was  glad  to  receive  your  letter 
and  to  learn  that  you  were  all  well  at  Morris* 
town.  I  cannot  tell  you  how  happy  it  made 
me  to  hear  that  you  are  trying  to  be  good.  1 
yish  I  was  good  all  the  time,  but,  as  Uncle 
Morris  says,  it  is  so  much  easier  to  do  wrong 
than  it  is  to  do  right.  I  can't  tell  you  how 
much  I  love  our  dear  uncle,  for  he  is  always 
helping  me  to  be  good.  He  says  a  good  heart 
is  God's  gift,  and  that  we  must  ask  him  to  give 
it  to  us  for  the  sake  of  his  dear  Son.  "Well,  ] 
ask  for  a  good  heart  three  times  every  day,  and 
if  you  do  so  too,  God  will  hear  you  and  bless 
you. 

What  do  you  think?  Yesterday  I  found  a 
poor  girl  named  Madge  in  the  road  near 
the  pump  at  the  four  corners.  You  know  the 
place.  "Woll,  I  asked  Uncle  Morris  to  take  her 
home  and  he  did.  Her  mother  is  here  too.  I 
thought  Madge  was  so  nice,  and  would  learn  to 
be  good  so  easy,  that  I  began  to  love  her  dearly. 
But  to-day,  she  swore  dreadfully  and  wouldn't 


JESSIE    CARLTON. 

speak  to  me.  Isn't  it  fearful  ?  Fin  afraid  1 
shan't  be  able  to  love  her  as  I  want  to  any 
more.  Oh  dear!  I'm  so  sorry.  Well,  yon  and  I 
must  try  to  be  good.  Give  my  love  to  uncle 
and  aunt,  and  to  Charlie,  and  believe  me  to  be 
Your  affectionate  Cousin, 

JESSIE  CARLTON. 

P.  S.     I've   almost   finished    Uncle  Morris's 
slippers.    J.  C. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 
THE  WATCH-POCKET  FINISHED. 

"  WELL,  Jessie,  how  do  you  like  your  black- 
eyed  protege  f"  asked  Uncle  Morris,  a  few  days 
after  the  events  recorded  in  the  last  chapter. 

"  Pretty— well— but — but—" 

"But  what?"  said  Uncle  Morris,  with  an 
arch  glance,  for  he  saw  that  Jessie  was  loth  to 
speak  the  thought  that  lingered  in  her  mind. 

"Well,  I  like  Madge,  Uncle,  but  as  ma  says, 
ehc  is  not  quite  an  angel"  and  Jessie  laughed 
as  if  there  was  something  funny  in  her  mother's 
6,'iying. 

"  I  suppose  she  is  not.  Did  my  puss  ever 
hear  of  angels  being  found,  as  we  found  Madge, 
dressed  in  rags,  and  shivering  under  a  stone  wall  ?'1 

"No,  uncle,  but,  but—" 

"There   you    are   lut-'mg    again,"   said   Mr. 

Morris.     "  Why  not  out  with  it  at  once,  and 
14 


216  JESSIE    CAKLTON. 

say  that  you  did  not  expect  to  find  so  many 
faults  in  poor  Madge,  as  you  have  found  ?" 

"Because  I  don't  like  to  speak  evil  of  her, 
and  yet  I  do  wish  she  wouldn't  have  those  ugl_y 
spells  come  over  her.  Sometimes  she  is  bo 
gentle  and  grateful,  that  I  begin  to  love  her 
dearly.  Then  all  at  once,  she  will  be  so  cross 
and  ugly,  that  I  begin  to  repent  having  asked 
you  to  bring  her  home  with  us." 

Mr.  Morris  looked  at  his  perplexed  niece  in 
silence  for  nearly  a  minute.  lie  was  thinking 
how  to  impress  her  mind  with  the  moral  taught 
by  her  disappointment  respecting  Madge.  At 
last  he  very  gravely  said  : 

"  Jessie  !" 

""What  is  it,  Uncle?"  asked  Jessie,  surprised 
at  her  uncle's  manner. 

"  Shall  I  tell  you  plainly,  why  yon  feel  so 
much  disappointed  in  poor  Madge?" 

"  Yes,  Sir." 

"  Well,  it  is  because  your  kindness  10  her 
was  mixed  with  a  good  deal  of  selfishness" 

"0  Uncle  Morris !"  exclaimed  Jessie ;  "how 
<jan  you  say  so  ?" 


THE   WATCH-POCKET   FINISUKD.  217 

"Because   I   really  think   so;"   repliea   Mr 
Morris. 

"  Well,  you  are  a  funny  man,  if  you  think  so, 
Uncle  !  How  could  I  be  selfish,  in  wishing  you 
to  bring  that  poor  child  home?  I'm  sure  I 
didn't  expect  to  gain  any  thing  by  it."  Here 
Jessie  pouted  a  little,  for  she  was  really  piqued 
by  what  her  uncle  had  said.  Seeing  this,  Mr. 
Morris  replied : 

"I  hope  my  little  puss  is  not  going  to  be 
angry  with  her  poor  old  uncle,  because  he 
seeks  to  tell  her  the  truth." 

"  Well,  no ;  but  really,  I  don't  see  how  you 
can  think  me  selfish,  just  for  wishing  you  to 
bring  a  poor,  freezing  child,  to  our  house,"  and 
with  this  remark,  Jessie  forced  back  the  smile 
which  usually  played  round  her  lips,  while  she 
looked  earnestly  into  her  uncle's  eyes. 

"Will  my  little  puss  answer  me  a  question 
or  two  ?" 

"  Yes,  Sir." 

"Tell  me  then,  my  dear  child,  did  you  not 
expect  to  derive  a  great  deal  of  pleasure  from 
Madge's  gratitude,  and  love,  and  obedience  to 


218  JESSIE   CARLTON. 

yonrselN  Did  you  not  look  upon  yourself  as 
her  benefactor,  her  teacher,  her  superior,  and 
as  having  a  right  to  claim  such  conduct  from 
her,  as  would,  in  some  degree,  pay  you  for  your 
trouble  and  kindness?  You  expected  her,  poor 
thing,  to  behave  like  an  angel,  for  your  sake. 
Instead  of  that,  she  has,  at  times,  let  her  evil 
nature  and  her  bad  habits  break  out,  in  a  way 
to  give  you  trouble  and  pain,  and  to  cause  you 
to  feel  disappointment.  Are  not  these  things 
so,  my  sweet  little  puss  ?" 

"Yes,  Sir.  But — but  ought  not  poor  people 
to  be  grateful  and  obedient  to  those  who  help 
them?"  asked  Jessie,  who,  though  she  began  to 
perceive  that  a  regard  for  her  own  pleasure  had 
been  mixed  with  the  kindness  to  Madge,  was 
not  quite  ready  to  pl'ead  guilty  to  her  good 
uncle's  charge. 

"They  ought  certainly,  and  when  they  do,  it 
is  very  right  for  those  who  help  them,  to  take 
pleasure  in  their  gratitude.  But  that  is  a  very 
different  thing,  from  doing  good  for  the  sake  of 
the  pleasure  or  profit  we  expect  to  derive  from 
the  conduct  of  those  we  benefit." 


THR    WATCH-POCKET   FINISHED. 

Uncle  Morris  then  went  on  to  show  Jossie, 
that  really  good  people  were  kind  to  the  poor 
and  wretched,  because  it  is  their  duty  to  be  so; 
that  they  seldom  found  their  reward,  either  in 
the  gratitude  of  those  they  helped,  or  in  tho 
smiles  of  men ;  that  instead  of  finding  such 
rewards,  they  were  often  blamed  and  treated 
harshly  by  the  public,  and  ungratefully  by 
their proteycs  ;  but  that  they  had  a  rich  reward, 
nevertheless.  They  felt,  he  said,  a  very  sweet 
satisfaction  in  themselves;  they  were  smiled 
upon  by  the  Father  and  Saviour  of  men  ;  and 
they  would,  in  the  better  land,  be  more  than 
rewarded  with  mansions,  robes,  crowns,  and 
honors,  which  selfish  people  would  forever  envy 
but  never  enjoy. 

This  talk  with  her  uncle  did  Jessie  good. 
She  afterwards  bore  Madge's  outbreaks  of  tem- 
per with  more  patience,  and  tried  to  set  her 
Rich  an  example  as  would  make  her  feel  her 
own  faults  far  more  than  by  scolding  or  fret- 
ting. 

Madge,  who  was  very  quick-witted,  saw  and 
t'elt  the  change  in  Jessie,  and  she,  too,  tried  to 


220  JESSIE   CARLTON. 

overcome  herself,  that  she  might  not  grieve  a 
friend,  who  loved  her  so  truly  and  so  well. 

One  morning  Jessie  awoke,  and  was  surpris- 
ed to  see  the  lawn,  the  trees,  and  the  fences  all 
white  with  snow.  It  was  a  beautiful  sight. 
She  had  never  seen  snow  in  the  country  before. 
Having  dressed  herself,  she  ran  down-stairs,  and 
going  to  the  piazza,  clapped  her  hands,  and  cried : 

"  Oh,  how  pretty  those  evergreens  look ! 
That  pine-tree  is  perfectly  beautiful !" 

"  Ah,  Jessie,  is  that  you  ?"  said  Guy,  as  he 
came  round  the  winding  path,  plunging  through 
the  soft  snow  with  his  thick  boots,  and  dragging 
his  sled  after  him. 

"  Yes,  I'm  here,"  replied  Jessie.  "But  where 
have  you  been  with  your  sled  before  break- 
fast?" 

"Been  coasting,  to  be  sure.  There's  a  cap- 
ital plar-e  in  the  lane  that  runs  past  Carrie 
Sherwood's  cottage.  We  couldn't  do  much 
this  morning  but  tread  down  the  snow;  but 
after  breakfast,  it  will  be  tine.  Will  you  go 
'  with  me  then,  Jessie  ?" 

"I  should  like  to,  ever  so  much,  but — " 


THK    WATCH-POCKET   FINISHED.  221 

<;  But  what?" 

"  Well,  I  must  work  all  the  morning.  That's 
my  rule,  yon  know.  I'll  go  with  you  in  the 
afternoon,  Guy." 

"I  don't  want  to  tempt  you  to  neglect  a 
duty,"  replied  Guy,  knocking  the  snow  off  his 
boots,  against  the  step  of  the  piazza,  as  he 
spoke,  "  but  really,  I'm  afraid  the  coasting 
won't  be  worth  the  heel  of  an  old  shoe,  by  the 
afternoon.  You  see,  the  sun  is  very  bright, 
and  the  snow  isn't  apt  to  stay  long,  so  early  in 
the  season." 

"  I'm  sorry,"  said  Jessie,  looking  very  down- 
cast, "  but  I  must  give  it  up,  I  guess.  You  see, 
I've  finished  uncle's  slippers,  and  have  almost 
done  his  watch-pocket.  I  want  to  finish  it  ever 
BO  much  before  Thanksgiving,  which  is  to-mor- 


,  you  know." 
"That's  right,  stick  to  it,  Sister  Jessie!  I 
won't  train  in  the  little  wizard's  company,  so  I 
advise  you  to  lose  this  coasting  treat,  if  the 
snow  does  go,  and  thereby  gain  a  victory  for 
which  Corporal  Try  would  promote  you  if  he 
knew  it." 


222  JESSIE    CARLTON. 

With  these  words,  Guy  kissed  his  sister 
placed  his  sled  in  the  back-hall,  and  went  to 
the  breakfast-room,  to  which  he  was  shortly 
f'nllowed  by  Jessie. 

At  breakfast,  the  boys  discussed  the  question 
of  the  weather,  and  the  snow  very  earnestly. 
They  wanted  the  snow  to  last,  first,  that  they 
might  enjoy  the  sport  of  coasting,  and  then, 
that  they  might  have  a  sleigh  ride. 

"  How  I  should  like  a  sleigh-ride,"  exclaimed 
Jessie,  with  brightening  eyes. 

"Guess  you.  won't  have  it  just  yet,"  said 
Hugh.  "The  sun  will  melt  the  snow  from  the 
roads  before  noon,  I  guess,  and  its  too  light  and 
loose  for  good  sleighing  this  morning." 

"I'm  sorry,  for  I  do  want  to  coast,  and  to 
ride  in  a  sleigh,  so  much — ever  so  much,"  said 
Jessie,  sighing,  and  looking  very  sober — foi 
her. 

"Can't  you  coast  this  morning,  with  tho 
boys?"  inquired  Mr.  Carlton. 

"We  don't  want  her,"  said  Hugh,  snappishly. 
"  Girls  are  always  in  the  way  when  coasting  is 
going  on." 


THE    WATCH-I'OCKKT    FINISH  Ml.  223 

"Ill-natured  as  ever,  I  see,  Master  llngh," 
observed  Uncle  Morris. 

'  I  want  her,"  said  Gny,  "  and  will  tako  bcr 
liiis  afternoon,  if  the  snow  don't  melt." 

Jessie  looked  at  her  brother  with  eyes  that 
seemed  to  say,  "  What  a  dear,  good  brother  you 
are !"  Mr.  Carl  ton  asked : 

"Bat  why  not  take  her  this  morning,  Guy, 
before  the  snow  melts?" 

"  Because  she  thinks  it  is  not  best  to  go,  Sir," 
replied  Guy. 

"Ah!  ah!  Not  best  to  go,  eh?  What's 
going  on  at  home  this  morning,  Jessie?"  asked 
Mr.  Carlton,  looking  at  his  daughter,  whose 
face  was  now  red  with  blushes. 

"  Because  Corporal  Try  won't  let  her,"  re« 
plied  Guy,  laughing  and  coming  to  her  help, 
"lie  has  given  her  a  task  which  he  wishes 

o 

done  before  Thanksgiving,  and  she  means  to  do 
it,  too,  in  spite  of  the  little  wizard,  who  sits 
perched  on  my  sled,  in  yonder  hall,  and  saying, 
'  Come,  let's  have  a  good  time  together,  this 
•iiorning.'  ' 

"Bravo!     If  this   was   the   proper  place,   I 


224  JESSIE   CARLTON. 

would  propose  three  cheers  for  Jessie  Carlton, 
and  her  friend  the  Corporal,"  said  Uncle  Morris 
Then  turning  to  Mrs.  Carlton,  lie  added,  i%  By 
the  way,  sister,  do  you  know  that  I  expect  to 
Jieai  of  a  wedding  before  long?" 

"  Indeed !  Who  are  going  to  be  married 
now  ?'' 

"]Sro  less  a  personage  than  that  pesky  little 
dwarf,  who  has  given  my  little  puss  so  much 
trouble.  I  learn  that  he  has  popped  the  ques- 
tion to  Miss  Perseverance,  and  if  nothing  hap- 
pens, they  will  suon  be  joined  in  wedlock,  by 
Parson  Good-Resolution." 

Of  course  this  quaint  way  of  praising  Jessie 
for  her  self-denial  and  self-conquest  caused  a 
good  hearty  laugh  all  round  the  table.  Jessie's 
checks  bloomed  like  roses,  and  her  heart  went 
pit-a-pu>  with  joy-beats.  A  happier  breakfast 
party  could  scarcely  have  been  found  that 
morning  in  or  out  of  Duncan ville. 

To  increase  the  flow  of  Jessie's  delight, 
shortly  after  she  had  taken  her  seat  in  her  own 
pretty  little  chair,  her  uncle  entered  the  parlor 
with  merriment  in  his  eyes,  and  said: 


THK    WATCH-POCKET   FINISHED.  225 

%<Sew  away,  my  little  puss.  The  north  wind 
is  on  your  side,  and  in  spite  of  the  bright  sun 
will  keep  the  snow  from  melting,  so  that  you 
'may  coast  after  dinner  with  Guy  and  your 
friend  Carrie,  and  take  a  sleigh-ride,  too,  at 
three  o'clock  with  a  funny  old  gentleman  named 
Morris.  What  do  you  say  to  that  my  puss,  eh  ?" 

"  I'm  so  glad,  I  don't  know  what  to  .say, 
Uncle.  But,  see  here !  (and  Jessie  held  up  a 
purple  velvet  watch-bag,  ornamented  with  steel 
beads.)  I  shall  have  it  all  done  by  twelve 
o'clock !" 

"If  the  little  wizard  don't  hinder,"  suggested 
ner  uncle,  laughing  and  looking  roguishly  at  her. 

"Well,  he  won't,"  said  Jessie,  shaking  her 
head.  "  He  is  too  busy  courting  Miss  Persever- 
ance to  trouble  his  head  about  me.  Ha!  ha!" 

Mr.  Morris  laughed  heartily  at  Jessie's  ready 
iibo  of  his  quaint  fancy  about  the  little  wizard. 
11  o  had  no  doubt  about  her  firmness.  But 
shaking  his  finger  at  her  he  said,  "  Take  care  ! 
the  little  wizard  is  a  cunning  fellow,  and  knowa 
how  to  ensnare  little  misses  who  have  tasks  to 
perform,"  and  left  the  room. 


226  JESSIE   CAELTON. 

Strong  in  purpose,  and  cheered  by  the  hope 
of  the  afternoon's  pleasure,  Jessie  worked  with 
such  vigor  on  her  watch-pocket,  that  she  had 
put  on  the  last  bead,  sewed  the  last  stitch,  and 
trimmed  off  the  last  loose  thread  before  the 
clock  struck  twelve.  Then  she  felt  happier  far 
than  any  child  ever  did  in  the  enjoyment  of 
pleasures  gained  by  the  neglect  of  duty.  She 
had  conquered  a  difficulty,  had  won  a  victory, 
had  done  a  duty — had  she  not  a  right  to  be 
happy  ? 

I  could  almost  wish  myself  a  child  again  foi 
the  sake  of  tasting  that  fresh,  perfect,  unmixed 
delight  which  welled  up  from  Jessie's  heart  on 
the  afternoon  of  that  clear  December  day. 
First  came  the  play  of  coasting.  Taking  her 
on  his  sled — "The  Never-say-die" — Guy  drew 
her  to  the  lane  near  Mr.  Sherwood's  cottngc 
and  amused  her  until  the  merry  sleigh-bells 
caused  her  to  turn  round.  Then  she  saw  a 
splendid  sleigh  drawn  by  two  noble  horses,  and 
driven  by  a  man  who,  from  the  way  he  han- 
dled the  whip  and  reins,  seemed  born  to  be  a 
coachman.  Her  mother  and  Uncle  Morris 


Guv  COASTING  WITH  JESSIE.  Page  ii'27. 


THE   WATCH-POCKET   FINISHED.  229 

were  in  the  sleigh.  She  stepped  in.  Carrie  and 
Guy  followed.  Having  wrapped  themselves 
up  well  in  the  buffalo  robes,  word  was  given  to 
the  driver,  and  away  they  dashed  down  the 
road. 

Merrily  jingled  the  dancing  bells,  swiftly 
trotted  the  lively  horses,  smoothly  glided  the 
riteel-shod  sleigh  over  the  snowy  pathway,  pass- 
ing houses,  barns,  and  fields,  as  Guy  said,  with 
the  speed  almost  of  a  steam-engine.  On  they 
went,  mile  after  mile,  drinking  in  health  and 
spirits  from  the  pure  winter  air  and  tasting  that 
real  enjoyment  which  is  found  in  innocent 
pleasures  only.  No  wicked  amusement  ever  did 
or  ever  can  yield  such  delight  as  Jessie  and  her 
friends  tasted  on  that  sleigh  ride. 

It  was  quite  dark  when  they  reached  home 
again.  They  were  a  little  chilled  with  their 
rule,  but  the  glowing  fire  which  burned  so 
cheei  fully  in  the  parlor  grate,  soon  restored 
them  to  warmth  and  comfort.  The  tea-table 
was  made  cheerful  by  Jessie's  account  of  the 
sports  and  pleasures  of  the  afternoon. 

After  tea  Jessie  took  Guy  into  the  kitchen. 


230  JESSIE   CARLTON. 

and  taking  the  watch-pocket  from  beneath  her 
apron,  said — 

"  Guy,  I  want  you  to  go  with  me  into  Undo 
Morris's  chamber,  and  help  me  fix  a  hook  .r 
hang  this  watch-pocket  on.  I  want  to  givo 
uncle  a  surprise." 

Guy  gave  his  consent.  Going  to  the  nail-box 
he  selected  a  small  brass  hook,  with  a  screw  at 
the  end,  and  a  gimlet.  Then  taking  a  light,  he 
went  up-stairs  with  his  sister.  Jessie  pointed 
to  the  spot,  over  his  bed,  which  she  thought  the 
best  place  for  the  hook.  Guy  bored  the  hole, 
screwed  in  the  hook,  and  hung  the  pocket  by  ita 
loop  of  braid  upon  it.  Jessie  clapped  her 
hands,  and  said — 

"  Isn't  it  pretty  !  Won't  Uncle  Morns  oe 
pleased  !  My  quilt  covers  his  bed.  The  slippery 
I  made  him  are  under  his  chair,  and  now  my 
watch-pocket  hangs  over  his  bedstead.  I'll  get 
his  chair-cushion  done  next,  and  the«  I  gv-^sa 
he  will  allow  that  I'm  lit  to  be  cu  £Ue,\  in 
your  Try  Coirpany.  Ha  !  Ha  !  H;v  * " 


CHAPTEft   XV. 
THANKSGIVING  DAY. 

THE  next  morning  was  mild  and  cleat  A 
bright  sun  shone  gloriously  forth,  and  aided  by 
light  airs  from  the  south,  softened  the  snow  and 
made  every  thing,  but  the  walking,  as  pleasant 
as  nature  ever  is  on  a  December  day.  It  was 
thanksgiving  day,  too — thanksgiving  was  ap- 
pointed in  December  that  year — and  all  the  in 
mates  of  Glen  Morris  arose  in  high  spirits,  ex- 
peodng  to  spend  that  festal  day  in  calm  and 
quiet  enjoyment. 

At  the  breakfast-tabie,  Uncle  Morris  excited 
Borne  surprise,  by  putting  on  a  very  grave 
countenance,  and  saying — 

"  Some  persons  must  have  entered  my  room, 
last  night !" 

"Entered  yonr  room!"  exclaimed  Mrs.  Carl 
ton,  turning  a  little  pale,  and  forgetting 


232  JESSIE   CARLTON. 

she  was  about,  so  far  as  to  overflow  the  cup  she 
was  filling  with  coffee. 

"Did  they  steal  any  thing,  Uncle?"  asked 
Hugh,  in  a  voice  made  husky  by  the  alarm  hr 
felt  at  the  idea  of  burglars  having  been  in  the 
nouse. 

"Mind,  my  dear,  you  are  flooding  the  tea- 
tray  with  coffee,"  said  Mr.  Carlton,  pointing  to 
the  overflow  of  coffee  in  front  of  his  lady. 

"  Did  you  see  them  ?"  inquired  Jessie,  aUo 
pale  with  alarm. 

These  questions  were  put  so  rapidly  one  after 
the  other,  that  Uncle  Morris  had  no  chance  to 
explain  himself  for  a  few  moments.  Silence, 
however,  followed  Jessie's  question.  Then  the 
old  gentleman  relaxed  his  muscles,  smiled,  and 
said — 

"  I  neither  saw  nor  heard  the  intruders  ;  yet, 
l  found  unquestionable  marks  of  their  having 
oecn  in  my  room.  They  even  made  a  hole  in 
one  of  the  walls !  Yet,  strange  as  it  may 
appear,  they  not  only  took  nothing  away,  but, 
on  the  contrary,  they  left  one  of  tne  sweetest 
little  chamber  ornaments  behind  them  I  evei 


THANKSGIVING   DAT.  233 

saw.  Such  burglars  are  welcome  to  enter  my 
room  every  night !" 

"  O  Uncle  Morris  !  I  know  what  you  mean,5' 
said  Jessie,  laughing,  and  shaking  her  fore- 
finger at  him. 

Mr.  Morris's  last  words  and  his  changed  man- 
lier, had,  of  course,  relieved  all  parties  of  their 
alarm,  though  none  but  Guy  and  his  sister 
knew  precisely  what  he  meant. 

"  I  shouldn't  wonder  if  you  did.  Even  the 
bird  knows  where  it  finds  food,  much  more 
should  intruders  know  where  they  intruded," 
replied  Uncle  Morris. 

Jessie  then  looked  at  her  mother,  and  said — 

"Ma,  Uncle  means  me  and  Guy,  by  his 
intruders.  We  went  into  his  room  last  night  to 
hang  his  watch-pocket  over  his  bedstead." 

"  But  what  about  the  hole  in  the  wall,  Jessie? 
Did  you  and  Guy  dig  that  ?"  asked  Hugh. 

"Ha,  ha,  ha!  That's  only  Uncle  Morris's 
fun.  Guy  bored  a  little  hole  with  his  gimblet, 
to  screw  in  the  hook  which  was  meant  to  hang 
the  pocket  on  ;  that's  all,"  replied  Jessie. 

"No,  that  wasn't  all,  either,"  said  Mr.  Mor- 
15 


234  JESSIE   GARLTON. 

ris,  "for  my  little  puss  left  the  cutest  little 
velvet  watch-pocket  I  ever  saw,  hanging  on  the 
hook.  There  was  some  witchery  in  it,  too,  for 
it  kept  me  awake  over  an  hour.  It  seemed  to 
hop  down  on  to  my  pillow,  and  buzz  in  my  ear, 
saying, '  I  am  a  love-gift.  The  little  girl  who  made 
me,  made  your  quilt,  made  your  slippers,  and 
is  going  to  make  you  a  cushion.  A  pesky  little 
creature  tried  hard  to  hinder  her  from  doing  it, 
bat  her  love  for  you  was  so  strong,  she  drove 
him  away.  I  don't  think  there  is  any  other  old 
gentleman  in  Duncanville,  loved  by  either 
niece  or  daughter,  half  so  well  as  you  are  loved 
by  the  little  miss  whose  nimble  fingers  mado 
me!'  Talking  thus,  the  pocket  kept  me  from 
fc'^ing  to  sleep,  until  I  began  to  fancy  that  my 
Jessie  must  have  put  a  fairy  into  it." 

"  O  Uncle  Morris !"  cried  Jessie,  with  0 
glowing '  face  and  a  heart  dancing  to  joy- 
beats,  as  it  perceived  the  affection  for  her, 
which  Uncle  Morris  only  partly  concealed 
under  his  quaint  and  fanciful  way  of  speaking. 
She  craved  no  higher  reward,  than,  these  ex- 
pressions of  his  love  for  her. 


THA3TK8(3IVINX5    RAT. 

After  breakfast  and  family  prayers  were 
over,  Mr.  Morris  turned  to  his  niece,  and  said : 

"  Jessie  I" 

"  Yes,  Uncle." 

"  I  am  going  to  take  a  little  walk,  before  J 
go  to  hear  our  minister's  Thanksgiving  sermon. 
Will  you  go  ?" 

"  Oh  yes,  yes,  Uncle,  I  should  like  it  ever  so 
much." 

During  this  conversation,  Mrs.  Carlton  had 
been  looking  out  at  the  window.  The  snow 
was  dripping  from  the  eaves,  and  from  the 
trees.  It  looked  soft  and  soggy  in  the  path, 
and  she  feared  the  walking  would  be  too  sloppy 
for  her  daughter.  So  she  said : 

"  It  is  hardly  fit  for  Jessie  to  go  out  walking, 
Brother.  The  slosh  will  be  over  her  sandals, 
and  she  will  get  wet  feet." 

"Do  you  think  so,  Ma?  Well,  I'm  sorry. 
But  if  I  only  had  a  pair  of  rubber-boots,  like 
Carrie  Sherwood's,  I  could  go  in  spite  of  the 
slosh.  Never  m.ind,"— here  Jessie's  sigh  showed 
how  disappointed  she  felt,—, "never  miad,  uncle 
will  hnve  to  take  his  walk 


236  .IKSSIK    CARLTON. 

Some  misses  would  have  fretted  over  sncli  a 
disappointment  as  this.  But  Jessie  seldom 
fretted.  She  had  too  much  good  sense,  and  too 
much  good  nature  to  fret.  Perhaps  this  was 
cue  reason  why  she  was  loved  so  well. 

"When  Mrs.  Carlton  had  expressed  her  view 
of  the  bad  walking,  Uncle  Morris  left  the  room, 
so  that  he  did  not  hear  all  that  Jessie  said  in 
reply.  He  now  returned,  bearing  in  his  hands 
a  good-sized  parcel,  neatly  tied  and  addressed 
in  his  own  handwriting,  te  "  Miss  Jessie  Carl- 
ton."  Giving  it  to  his  niece,  he  said  : 

"  Open  Sesame !  Perhaps  you  may  find  a  tal- 
isman within  this  parcel,  which  will  incline  your 
mamma  to  change  her  opinion  about  the  fitness 
of  your  walking  out  with  me  this  morning." 

Jessie  untied  the  string,  and  on  opening  her 
oarcel,  looked  up  with  eyes  full  of  pleasure,  and 
reclaimed : 

"  A  pair  of  rubber-boots !" 

Then  dropping  the  parcel,  she  ran  to  her 
uncle,  and  gave  him,  I  don't  know  how  many 
warm  kisses.  After  this,  she  took  vrp  the,  boots, 
ind  looking  at  them  admiringly,  said :  . 


THANKSGIVING    DAY.  23', 

"  Oli,  how  nice !  Now  I  can  go  out  h 
sloppy  weather,  can't  I,  Ma!  "VYhat  a  dear 
good  uncle  you  are  !  What  made  you  thiuk  ol 
buying  me  these  boots?" 

"  What  made  my  little  puss  think  of  making 
me  a  watch-pocket,  eh?"  replied  Mr.  Morris: 
"  but  come,  try  on  your  boots,  and  let  us  be 
going !" 

Mrs.  Carlton  having  no  fears  about  the  slosh 
now  that  Jessie's  feet  were  " looted"  instead  of 
being  " sandalled"  gave  her  consent,  and  a 
few  minutes  later,  Jessie  was  trotting  along  at 
the  side  of  her  uncle,  in  the  road  which  led 
toward  the  village.  A  hired  man  followed 
them  at  a  little  distance,  bearing  a  large  basket 
well  filled  with  mince-pies,  and  other  Thanks- 
giving luxuries  for  the  table.  Mr.  Morris  was 
going  to  distribute  them  among  certain  poor 
families,  to  whom  he  had  sent  turkeys  the  day 
before.  It  was  part  of  his  religion  to  do  what 
he  could  to  enable  the  virtuous  poor  to  share 
in  the  pleasures  proper  to  Thanksgiving 
day. 

The  first  cottage  at  which  they  called,  was  a 


238  JESSIE   GAKLTON. 

very  small  one,  occupied  by  Mrs.  Clifton  and 
her  daughter  Madge.  Having  received  proofs 
in  letters  from  her  early  friends  that  her  story 
was  true,  Uncle  Morris  had  hired  this  cottage 
for  her,  and  aided  by  Mr.  Carlton,  and  a  few 
other  kind-hearted  men  and  women  in  Duncan- 
ville,  had  furnished  it,  and  put  her  in  posses- 
sion. Mrs.  Carlton  had  interested  the  village 
ladies  in  her  case,  and  they  had  agreed  to  keep 
her  supplied  with  sewing.  The  poor  woman, 
.cheered  by  voices  of  kindness,  and  by  the 
warm  sympathies  of  her  generous  patrons,  had 
pledged  herself  to  abstain  from  the  drinks 
which  had  well  nigh  ruined  her.  She  had  been 
in  her  new  home  for  over  a  week,  and  was 
getting  along  quite  cheerily. 

When  Jessie  and  her  uncle  entered,  Madge 
shrunk  behind  her  mother.  Ever  since  the  day 
or  which  Jessie  heard  her  swear,  she  had  acted 
as  though  conscious  that  there  was  something  be- 
tween herself  and  Jessie  which  kept  them  apart. 
I  suppose  that  something  was  shame  on  her  own 
part,  and  a  dread  of  being  made  wicked  by  being 
too  intimate  with  her,  on  Jessie's  part.  But 


THANK8eiVIN0    DAT.  239 

whatever  it  was,  Madge  had  felt  uneasy  in 
Jessie's  presence  from  that  time  to  the  pres- 
ent. 

"Well,  Mrs.  Clifton,  how  are  you  getting 
on  ?"  asked  Mr.  Morris,  after  giving  her  a  por- 
tion of  the  contents  of  the  basket,  carried  by 
the  hired  man. 

"  Pretty  well,  Sir,  I  thank  you :  indeed,  Sir,  I 
owe  every  thing  to  you,  Sir." 

"  No,  not  to  me,  my  good  woman,  but  to  God 
and  this  child,"  said  Mr.  Morris,  pointing  to 
Jessie ;  "  but  for  her,  your  Madge  would  have 
gone  to  the  alms-house,  and  you,  perhaps, 
would  have  been  kept  in  prison.  It  was  to 
please  my  niece,  here,  that  I  took  Madge  to  our 
house." 

"  A  thousand  blessings  upon  the  dear  child, 
and  upon  yourself,  too,  Sir,"  replied  the  woman 
with  tears  in  her  eyes. 

Jessie's  heart  sent  up  gushes  of  sweet  feeling 
at  the  sight  of  Mrs.  Clifton's  gratitude.  With 
some  trouble  she  coaxed  poor  Madge  to  kiss 
her;  after  which  she  and  her  uncle  left  the 
house. 


240  JESSIE    CARLTON. 

"  It  is  more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive?' 
said  Uncle  Morris,  as  they  walked  through  the 
soft  snow  to  the  next  cottage. 

Jessie  dwrelt  upon  that  remark,  saying  to  her- 
self, as  she  silently  trudged  by  her  uncle's 
side — 

"That  is  so,  I  really  do  believe.  I  always 
did  like  to  receive,  to  have  those  I  love  give  me 
something.  But  I  really  think  I  felt  happier  in 
giving  Uncle  Morris  his  watch-pocket,  and  in 
taking  poor  Madge  home,  than  I  did  in  receiv- 
ing my  skates,  or  rubber  boots,  or  any  thing 
else  I  ever  had  given  to  me.  It's  queer  it 
should  be  so,  but  so  it  is.  Yes,  it  is  more 
blessed  to  give  than  to  receive.  I'll  remember 
that  as  long  as  I  live." 

These  musings  were  broken  by  their  arriva* 
at  Mrs.  Moneypenny's.  Here  they  found  poor 
Jack,  Guy's  prqtcge.  He  had  arrived  from  the 
hospital  the  day  before.  His  leg,  though  still 
sore  and  stiff,  was  healed.  Long  confinement 
had  made  his  face  thin  and  pale.  But  he  waa 
very  glad  to  find  himself  at  home  again,  and 
was  very  busy  helping  his  mother  get  the  tur 


THANKSGIVING    DAY.  241 

key,  sent  the  day  before  by  Uncle  Morris, 
ready  for  the  oven. 

Here  again  Jessie  found  grateful  hearts.  Af- 
ter some  other  remarks,  the  old  lady  said — 

"  That  nephew  of  yours  is  a  wonderful  boy, 
Sir.  There  ain't  an  )ther  snch  boy  in  all  Dun- 
can ville.  Only  think,  Sir,  how  he,  a  gentleman's 
eon,  has  milked  and  fed  my  cow,  twice  a  day, 
ever  since  my  Jack,  there,  was  hurt !  Why,  Sir, 
we  should  all  have  been  in  the  alms-house  if  it 
hadn't  been  for  him.  May  the  dear  lad  never 
know  what  trouble  means !" 

"I'd  die  for  Guy  Carlton,  any  day!"  said 
Jack,  his  eyes  glistening  with  grateful  tears  as 
he  spoke. 

"Bather  strong  language  that,  my  lad!" 
observed  Mr.  Morris. 

"  Well_  I  would,  Sir.  He's  been  so  good  to 
my  poor  mother,  I'd  do  any  thing  for  hiiu.  I 
never  krcw  such  a  boy  as  Guy  Carlton,"  re- 
joined Jack,  with  a  warmth  that  defied  contra- 
diction, if  it  did  not  carry  conviction. 

Having  agai.  i  drawn  on  the  contents  of  the 
basket  for  the  supply  of  Mrs.  Moneypenny's 


242  JESSIE    GARLTON. 

table,  they  withdrew  followed  by  a  cloud  oi 
good  wishes  from  the  hearts  and  lips  of  Jack 
and  his  mother. 

Thus  from  cottage  to  cottage  they  passed,  like 
angels  of  mercy,  making  glad  the  hearts  of  the 
poor. 

Returning  from  these  visits  to  Glen  Morris, 
they  prepared  for  church,  where  they  heard  a 
most  excellent  sermon,  on  the  duty  of  gratitude 
to  God.  Divine  service  over,  they  returned 
home,  sat  down  at  the  plentiful  table,  and 
feasted  on  the  good  things  which  usually  make 
up  a  thanksgiving  dinner,  in  homes  of  wealth 
and  comfort. 

"When  the  dessert  was  brought  on,  a  little 
paper  box  was  placed,  by  the  servant,  beside 
Guy's  plate.  His  name  was  written  upon  it 
•In  the  well-known  handwriting  of  his  uncle. 

"What  have  you  there,  Guy?"  inquired 
Hugh,  who  sat  next  to  his  brother. 

"Perhaps  it's  a  jack  in  the  box!"  suggested 
Mr.  Carlton. 

"  A  watch  !  A  gold  hunting-watch  !  Oh, 
what  a  beauty  !  Just  what  I've  been  wanting," 


THANKSGIVING   DAY.  243 

exclaimed  Guy,  opening  the  box ;  "  but  what's 
this  writing?" 

On  the  inside  of  the  case  was  this  inscription  : 
"  Presented  to  Guy  Carlton  in  token  of  my  ad- 
miration for  his  kindness  to  a  poor  widow  in  the 
time  of  her  distress.— Mr.  Morris." 

Guy  blushed  deeply  as  his  brother  read  this 
inscription.  He  was  not  aware  that  his  uncle 
knew  about  his  kindness  to  the  widow.  But 
the  old  gentleman  had  heard  all  about  it  from 
the  grateful  woman's  own  lips.  He  now  told 
the  story  to  the  family.  Mr.  Carlton  was  de- 
lighted, and  spoke  words  of  approbation  that 
sank  deep  into  Guy's  heart,  where  they  were 
treasured  up  with  more  care  than  he  would 
have  kept  ingots  of  gold. 

But  there  was  a  frown  on  Hugh's  face.  lie 
had  no  watch,  and  Guy  now  had  two.  Hence, 
lie  felt  envious.  But  before  he  had  time  to  ex- 
press himself,  as  he  was  about  to  do,  Guy  took 
his  old  watch  from  his  pocket  and  placing  it  in 
Hugh's  hand,  said  : 

"There  Hugh,  I'll  give  you  my  old  watch, 
It's  a  capital  time-keeper !" 


244  JESSIE   CARLTON. 

"Thank  you,"  replied  Hugh,  repressing  hia 
frown,  and  trying  to  look  pleased. 

"  He  don't  deserve  it,"  said  Uncle  Morris. 

During  this  last  act  of  Guy's,  the  servant 
placed  a  letter  and  another  box — a  very  small  one 
— beside  Jessie's  plate.  Opening  the  letter,  she 
read  thus : 

CITY  OF  SELF  CONQUEST,  December,  18 — 

DEAR  Miss  CARLTON  : 

Permit  me  to  inform  you 

that  I  have  this  day  been  wedded  to  Miss  Per- 
severance by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Good-Resolution. 
With  your  permission,  I  and  my  bride  will  take 
up  our  abode  with  you  at  Glen  Morris.  1  have 
taken  a  new  name  in  part,  and  with  my  bride's 
help,  I  hope  to  help  you  more  than  I  formerly 
hindered  yon,  to  keep  the  rules  of  the  Try  Com- 
pany. The  box  contains  a  gift  from  a  mutual 
friend,  who  wishes  you  to  admit  me,  in  my  new 
estate,  to  your  friendship  and  confidence. 

Very  truly  yours, 
RIGHT  IMPULSE. 

"  Ah,  Uncle  Morris,  you  wrote  that,  I  know 


THANKSGIVING  DAT.  245 

you  did  !"  said  Jessie,  laughing,  and  looking 
very  archly  at  her  uncle. 

"Well,  maybe  it  is  an  old  man's  folly  that 
tlul  it.  But  Jessie,  I  trust  you  have  now  so  far 
conquered  yourself  that  henceforth  your  im- 
pulses will  no  longer  be  like  little  wizards  tempt- 
ing you  astray,  but  that  they  will  be  guided  by 
right  resolutions,  and  carried  out  with  persever- 
ance. You  will  thus  become  a  true  member  of 
the  Try  Company,  and  live  both  a  good  and  a 
useful  life." 

Jessie  now  opened  her  box.  Taking  a  bright 
little  object  from  its  velvet  lining,  she  placed  it 
on  her  finger,  and  holding  it  up,  exclaimed  : 

"  What  a  dear  little  thimble  !  Oh  !  isn't  it 
pretty  ?" 

It  was  a  golden  thimble  with  her  name  in- 
Fcribed  upon  it.  It  came  from  her  uncle,  as  a 
token  of  his  approval  of  her  many  efforts  to 
bring  her  impulses  under  the  control  of  the  law 
of  duty. 

"  I  hope,"  he  said  to  her  after  receiving  her 
caresses,  "  that  your  hardest  struggles  with  your 
old  enemy  are  over.  But  no  doubt  the  little 


24:6  JESSIE 

fellow  will  sometimes  try  to  separate  himself 
from  his  good  resolutions  and  from  his  brido 
Perseverance.  When  he  doos  so,  you  will  be  in 
danger  again.  But  be  brave!  Be  thoughtful  1 
Be  prayerful !  Trust  in  the  Great  Teacher ! 
Try,  and  try  again,  and  Uncle  Morris  will  never 
have  need  to  blush  for  his  niece,  Jessie  Carl- 
ton. '•' 

After  dinner  our  young  folks  got  up  a  grand 
romp  in  the  parlor.  Their  father  and  uncle 
joined  them,  and  the  jocund  hours  passed  so 
swiftly,  that  the  dusk  stole  upon  them  una- 
wares. 

"Dear  me!  How  early  it  is  dark  to-night," 
said  Jessie,  as  panting  with  excitement,  she  sat 
down  in  her  own  little  chair. 

"  Hours  fly  on  eagle's  wings,  when  people  aro 
pleased  and  busy,  as  we  have  been  this  after- 
noon," observed  Uncle  Morris  in  reply ;  "  but 
hark  !  our  door-bell  rings !  Somebody  is  com- 
ing in.  Boys,  put  the  chairs  to  rights !" 

Before  the  disordered  room  could  be  made  fit 
for  a  reception,  the  servant  opened  the  door, 
and  said : 


THANKSGIVING    BAT.  247 

"Mr.  Carlton,  will  you  please  step  to  the 
door?" 

Going  to  the  door,  Mr.  Carlton  found  a  man 
standing  on  the  door-step  with  a  letter  in  hip 
hand.  A  carriage  stood  in  front  of  the  piazza 
Bowing  to  Mr.  Carlton,  the  man  handed  hin 
the  letter,  and  said  : 

"I  have  brought  Miss  Kate  Carlton  frons 
New  York,  to  stay  with  you,  Sir.  She  is  in 
the  carriage.  This  letter  will  explain  the 
reasons  of  her  coining." 

Though  greatly  surprised  at  the  sudden 
appearance  of  his  niece,  Mr.  Carlton  did  not 
stop,  either  to  read  the  letter  or  ask  questions, 
but  "\yent  at  once  to  the  carriage,  and  offering 
his  hand  to  his  niece,  said  : 

"I  am  happy  to  see  you,  my  dear,  at  Glen 
Morris.  Come  into  the  house.  John  will  see 
to  your  baggage." 

Kate  put  her  fingers  into  her  uncle's  hand, 
and  with  a  mincing  step,  walked  into  the  hall. 
Mr.  Carlton  asked  the  man  who  accompanied 
her,  if  he  would  remain  all  night. 

"  No,  S.ir.     I  thank  you.     I  must  return,  by 


248  JESSIE    CARLTON. 

the  last  train,  which  will  be  here,  as  soon  as  1 
can  get  to  the  station.  Good  night,  Sir!" 

"  Good  night,"  replied  Mr.  Carlton. 

When  Kate  was  conducted  to  the  parlor,  she 
was  of  course,  greeted  with  looks  and  expres- 
sions of  great  surprise.  Jessie  sprang  to  her 
cousin,  embracing  her,  and  exclaiming  : 

"  Why  Kate  Carlton,  is  that  you  ?" 

Guy  took  her  hand  kindly,  and  said,  "  I  am 
glad  to  see  you,  Kate." 

Hugh  also  gave  her  his  hand,  but  his  words 
were  not  gracious.  He  said : 

"  What,  you  come  here  again,  Kate  Carl- 
ton!" 

Uncle  Morris  kissed  her,  and  spoke  very 
kindly  to  her.  Somehow,  his  instincts  told  him 
that  her  sudden  coining  to  Glen  Morris,  was 
caused  by  some  unexpected  evil. 

Kate  returned  these  greetings  very  stiffly 
She  had  a  cold  nature,  which  did  not  readilj 
respond  to  the  emotions  of  others.  She  waa 
tired,  she  said,  and  would  like  to  be  shown  to 
her  room  as  soon  as  possible.  Jessie  according- 
ly conducted  her  to  Mrs.  Carlton's  room,  whc 


THANKSGIVING   DAT.  249 

Was  as  much  surprised  to  see  her,  as  the  othera 
had  been. 

As  soon  as  she  left  the  parlor,  Mr.  Carl  ton, 
who  had  been  reading  the  letter  which  came 
with  her,  placed  his  hand  upon  nis  forehead, 
looked  very  gravely  at  Mr.  Morris,  and  said : 

"Bad  news!     Bad  news!     My  brother  is  a 

defaulter  in  the Bank,  of  which  he  was 

president.  He  left  the  city  last  night,  for  parts 
unknown.  His  wife  is  half  distracted,  and  has 
gone  home  to  her  father.  She  has  sent  Kate 
here." 

"  A  sad  case  1"  remarked  Mr.  Morris,  sooth 
ingly.     "  But  are  you  sure  it  is  true." 

"  Too  true,  I  doubt  not.  This  letter  is  from 
my  friend,  Mr.  Estal,  a  leading  director  in  the 
bank.  There  can  be  no  mistake.  It  is  terrible. 
Had  my  brother  lost  all  his  property  by  honor- 
able misfortune,  or  had  he  died  as  a  good  man 
dies,  it  would  have  been  nothing  to  this.  Now 
he  is  ruined  and  disgraced.  Terrible!  Terri- 
ble !" 

Mr.   Carlton    groaned    as  he  uttered   these 

words.     His  anguish  was  painful,  to  witness 
16 


250  JESSIE    CAitLTON. 

His  brother's  crime  pierced  his  heart.  Happily 
ho  was  able  to  weep,  and  thus  relieve  tho 
violence  of  his  feelings. 

"  It  is  terrible  indeed,"  replied  Uncle  Morris. 
"  But  while  we  deplore  his  fall,  let  us  be  thank- 
ful that  our  honor  is  unstained  by  his  crime. 
Let  us  also  strive  not  to  give  way  to  useless 
grief,  but  let  us  spend  our  energies  in  efforts  to 
break  the  fall  of  his  unfortunate  wife  and  child 
whom  he  has  dragged  down  with  himself  to 
poverty,  if  not  to  shame.  If  you  will  give  Kate 
a  home,  I  will  see  to  her  education,  and  will 
provide  her  with  clothing." 

"Spoken  like  your  noble  self!"  rejoined  Mr. 
Carlton.  "  Of  course,  she  shall  have  a  home,  so 
long  as  I  have  one." 

A  free  conversation,  between  all  present, 
followed  this  remark,  during  which  Mr.  Carl 
ton  tried  to  make  his  sons  feel,  that  the  most 
absolute  poverty  if  combined  with  integrity,  is 
preferable  to  wealth  allied  with  dishonesty,  and 
that  it  is  better  to  die  a  pauper's  death,  than  to 
be  guilty  of  a  dishonorable  act. 

As  for  Jessie,  her  heart  was  spelling  with 


THANKSGIVING   DAT.  251 

generous  impulses,  towards  poor  Kate.  "  I  will 
t>e  a  sister  to  her,"  said  she,  in  reply  to  a  refer- 
ence made  by  Guy,  to  Kate's  bad  behavior 
juring  her  visit,  the  previous  summer,  "and 
will  do  my  best  to  make  her  both  happy  and 
good!" 

"Take  care,  Jessie!"  said  Guy,  laughing. 
"  Perhaps  she  will  tempt  the  wizard  to  forsako 
his  bride,  and  to  take  to  his  old  pranks  again. 
What  will  you  do  then  ?" 

"  I  will  try  to  keep  on  such  good  terms  with 
Perseverance,  his  wife,  as  to  prevent  that,"  re- 
plied Jessie.  "  See  if  I  don't  ?" 

"  Good !  I'll  request  Corporal  Try  to  place 
your  name  in  his  roll  of  honor,"  said  Guy; 
u  but  the  tea-bell  rings,  let  us  go  to  tea  1" 


CONCLUDING  NOTE. 

TESSIE  CARLTON  will  appear  again  in  future  volumes  of  the 
Q.jn  Morris  Stories,  in  which  it  will  be  seen  whether  hei 
victory  over  the  little  wizard  was  temporary  or  lasting  ;  and 
whether  she  fulfilled  her  purpose,  to  do  her  best  to  mak« 
Kate  Carlton  both  happy  and  good. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


J6L£l!Mf 


Form  L9-lCOm-9,'52(A3105)444 


PZ7         vvise  - 

ift  fSarlton 


tin 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


AA   000  481  851    4 


PZ7 


m 

H 


